PRAYER FOR THE UNIVERSITY. 

Almighty God, the Father of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, we, Thy servants, implore Thy blessing 
upon this University. Give the spirit of wisdom 
lu all those to whom Thou hast given the author- 
ity of Government. Let the students grow in 
grace day by day, enlighten their minds, subdue 

r wills, and purify their hearts. Bless all 

j have contributed to this Institution ; and 

raise up to the University, we humbly pray Thee, 

3ver-failing succession of benefactors, whose 
names may be perpetuated through all gener- 
ations, as of blessed memory, and their good 
deeds be accepted through the sole merits of our 
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen. 



LD4 q 

.1 

c>4- 



«1 






TO THE FRIENDS OF EDUCATION AT THE 

SOUTH, 



The institution described in the accompanying pamphlet 
appeals for aid to the friends of education at the South. 

To meet its immediate and pressing necessities, an effort 
is now making to raise ten thousand dollars by individual 
subscriptions of one hundred dollars each, payable within 
a year. 

An acknowledgment of all benefactions will be made in 

the annual Calendar of the University. 

«/ 

Address 

The Ret. D. G. HASKINS, Cambridge, Mass., or 
Yice-Chaxcellor GORGAS, Sewaxee, Texx. 



A BRIEF ACCOUNT 



OF THE 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 



BY THE 

Ret. DAVID GREENE HASKINS, 

CAMBRIDGE, MASS. 




NEW YORK: 

E. P. BUTTON & COMPANY, 
713 Broadway. 

1877. 




M. H. MALLORY & CO., 

PRINTERS AND ELECTROTYPERS, 

Hartford, Conn. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 



Although the University of the South had its origin in 
a movement which, twenty years ago, attracted general 
notice, as well from the magnificence of its scheme as from 
the character and influence of those engaged in it, and is 
still widely and deeply cherished in the hearts of the 
southern people, yet very little is known at the North 
either of its history or of its present condition. It would 
seem to be necessary, therefore, in entering upon a descrip- 
tion of the institution, to begin with a brief recital of the 
leading facts respecting it. 

AN OUTLINE SKETCH OF THE INSTITUTION. 

The university is located at Sewanee,* on the beautiful 
plateau known as the Cumberland Table-land, in Franklin 

* '• The term Sewanee is of Indian origin. It appears, that a tribe, having crossed 
the southern Mississippi from west to east, occupied successively lands bordering 
on the Gulf of Mexico, as far east as Georgia and Florida, and gave their name to a 
river in each of these States; whence migrating northward, they reached the grand 
table-land of the western range of the Appalachian chain, to which they gave their 
name, Sewanee This range is now called Cumberland. The river, also, now known 
as the Cumberland, was called by these Indians, Sewanee. This is the same tribe 
which, going farther north, at last settled in the north-west, and has been known as 
the Shawnees. An exploring party from Virginia, in 1748, gave to the mountain and 
river the name of Cumberland, in honor of the Duke of Cumberland. The term 
Sewanee, most happily restored, is now given to that portion of the Cumberland 
Table-land which comprises the ten thousand acres granted to the University of the 
South."— Address by W. G. Dix, 1859, p. 8, note. 



6 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH 

county, Tennessee ; or, to describe its situation with refer- 
ence to the routes of travel, it lies seven miles north-east of 
Cowan, which is a station of the Nashville and Chattanooga 
railroad, about eighty miles distant from Nashville and 
sixty-five miles from Chattanooga. A branch railroad 
from Cowan to Tracy City has a station on the university 
grounds. 

The institution is owned and controlled by the dioceses 
of the Protestant Episcopal Church comprehended in the 
ten States lying south and south-west of Virginia and 
Kentucky. 

It was first formally established by the official action of 
those dioceses, in a joint representative convention, held 
on Lookout Mountain, Tennessee, July 4th, 1857; and was 
incorporated by an Act of the General Assembly of the 
same State, passed January 6th, 1858. 

The Board of Trustees of the university is composed of 
the Bishops having jurisdiction in the above-mentioned 
States, together with one clergyman and two laymen chosen 
from each of the dioceses in the same, and holding office 
for the term of three years. 

The enterprise contemplated the foundation of a great 
university, equal to any in America or Europe, which 
should embrace schools of the highest order in every 
department of literature, science, and art, accessible on 
equal terms to persons of every faith, and offering to the 
young men of the South the advantages of the best educa- 
tion without the necessity of separating themselves by 
thousands of miles from their homes. It was commonly 
felt, that the interests of the South required an institution 
of this character, and that the means necessary to secure it 
could easily be obtained by united effort. The project, 
therefore, was received with general favor, and even with 
enthusiasm; and the work of establishing the university 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 7 

was begun with every prospect of complete and brilliant 
success. 

But, at the very beginning of its career, the institution 
encountered the outbreak of that civil war which proved so 
disastrous to all interests at the South. The event was 
almost fatal to the nascent university. During the four 
years of excitement and conflict that followed, there were 
no meetings of its governing Board of Trustees ; the tem- 
porary buildings, in which it was entering upon its work, 
were burned; the colossal block of native marble, which 
had been laid with imposing ceremonies as the corner-stone 
of its central edifice, — a building which was to have cost 
three hundred thousand dollars, — was broken into fragments, 
which were carried away as relics ; its endowment of half 
a million of dollars was, in great part, lost; in fact, hardly 
anything remained to it but its charter, and a magnificent 
but unoccupied domain of ten thousand acres of land. 

At the close of the war, however, the trustees lost no 
time in resuming the enterprise, and in attempting to carry 
out, though in a humble way, the aims of its projectors. 

In March, 1866, with the purpose of dedicating the site 
anew, the present Bishap of Tennessee, accompanied by 
only three other persons, sought out, in the wilderness, the 
spot where, six years before, the vast concourse had assem- 
bled at the laying of the corner-stone. Having planted a 
rude cross in the earth, the four united in repeating the Te 
Deum and the Lord's Prayer, after which the Bishop said 
a few appropriate collects and pronounced the Benediction. 

Soon after, the Bishop, with the concurrence of the Board 
of Trustees, and by the help of funds which he had solic- 
ited for the purpose, entered upon the erection of a hall 
for the junior department of the university, and of such 
other buildings as were needed for the accommodation of 
the pupils and teachers. 



8 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

The next year, an effort was made in England to obtain 
assistance for the university, immediately after the sessions 
of the Lambeth Conference, which resulted in generous 
contributions from many, both of the clergy and of the 
laity. The Archbishops of Canterbury and York, and 
large numbers of the nobility and gentry, united in making 
the offering worthy of the object, and a substantial expres- 
sion of sympathy and brotherhood. 

The means received from this quarter enabled the trustees 
to take another and important step forward, and, in Septem- 
ber, 1868, the junior department of the university was put 
into operation, though upon a very moderate scale, the num- 
ber of pupils, at the beginning of the term, being only nine. 

Since then, however, the institution has developed, in 
every department, with the most remarkable rapidity, sur- 
passing the expectations even of those who knew how 
deeply it was seated in the affections of the people. The 
applications of pupils for admission have, at times, exceeded 
the accommodations provided for them. 

The following table exhibits the maximum number of 
students in each year since the opening: 

Tear. No. of Students. 

1868. 14. 

1869. 107. 

1870. 170. 

1871. 225. 

1872. 230. 

1873. 235. 

1874. 224. 

1875. 243. 

1876. 243. 

Of the two hundred and forty-three students whose 
names are in the university calendar for 1875-6, one hun- 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH 9 

dred and forty-six are university students, ninety-two are 
boys in the preparatory school, and five are students of the 
theological school. All of the States interested are repre- 
sented among the pupils, and there are also students from 
four of the northern States. 

But the extraordinary increase of the institution necessi- 
tated expenditures which it had not the ability to meet. 
In the face of this emergency, in 1875, recourse was again 
had to the friends of the university in England. The 
Bishop of Tennessee, at the instance, and under the com- 
mission, of the Board of Trustees, spent several months in 
that country, making known the wants of the university. 
The object received the cordial indorsement of the Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury; and a committee, of which the 
Bishop of London was chairman, was organized to assist 
in carrying it out. The mission was eminently successful, 
adding more than forty thousand dollars to the available 
resources of the university. 

ITS SITUATION AND SURROUNDINGS. 

From this outline sketch of the institution we pass now 
to describe more particularly its situation and surround- 
ings. 

The Cumberland Table-land, on which the university is 
located, is one of the grand natural divisions of Tennessee. 
It is a continuation of the long belt of highlands which 
extends from the North River, through the southern part 
of New York, through Pennsylvania, West Virginia, 
Kentucky, and Tennessee, into Alabama, where it finally 
sinks away. This belt, on reaching Tennessee, through 
which it passes obliquely, becomes flattened on the top, 
and forms a connecting highway from Kentucky, on the 
north, to Alabama, on the south, having an average width 
of about fifty miles. A traveller might pass over its entire 



10 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

length without once descending, and even without discov- 
ering, that he was at an elevation of some eight or nine 
hundred feet above the plain on either side of him, and 
some two thousand feet above the level of the sea. 

Far, however, from being a monotonous and barren level, 
this plateau is diversified with low ridges and shallow 
valleys, covered, in many places, with oaks, chestnuts, hick- 
ories, and other forest trees, and abounds in springs, which 
well up from the sandstone capping of the belt, and occa- 
sionally issue forth in crystal streams. Buried in its bosom 
are exhaustless treasures of coal, and iron, and marble, 
which have been, here and there, opened, and yield large 
profits to those who are engaged in developing them. Two 
of the most promising coal mines are situated upon the 
university lands, and have been leased for a term of years, 
The quality of this coal is said to be superior to any in the 
State. It is free-burning, very hard, and cubical. It 
resembles the best of Pittsburgh coal, and is probably a 
good gas coal. It is deep black and shiny, and shows a 
beautifully laminated appearance. About thirty thousand 
bushels of coal are taken out of these mines annually, the 
greater part of which is consumed at the university. 

There are, a>so, many large and well-improved farms 
scattered over the table-land, the soil of which is specially 
favorable to the growth of fruits, particularly of grapes 
and apples. 

The climate of this region is so healthy and agreeable 
that persons from all parts of the South are attracted by it, 
and hundreds of summer residences, public and private, 
are to be found here. At several points, as at Beersheba, 
Lookout, and Bonair, noted for their chalybeate springs, 
large hotels have been erected, clustering around which 
are numerous tasteful and even elegant cottages, forming 
charming mountain villages. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 11 

The surface of the plateau breaks off suddenly, on either 
side, in sandstone cliffs and precipices, varying from one to 
two hundred feet in height. These form a well-defined, 
and sometimes overhanging, cap to the steep slopes, which 
run down from it, some six or seven hundred feet, to the 
plain below. The eastern side of the table-land presents 
a nearly straight or gracefully curving line, without inden- 
tations in its entire length. The western border, on the 
contrary, is irregularly notched by deep coves, or valleys, 
separated by long and bold spurs jutting to the north- 
west.* 

One of the most southerly of these spurs, measuring nine 
miles in length by two to four miles in breadth, and cover- 
ing an area of about ten thousand acres, is Sewanee, the 
property and the site of the University of the South. 

The traveller is first brought face to face with the natural 
features of this beautiful region during the half hour's ride 
on the branch railroad which connects Cowan with the 
university grounds. The grade of this road ranges from 
one hundred and forty to one hundred and eighty feet to 
the mile. In the ascent to the summit of the table-land at 
Sewanee, every variety in the surface and vegetation and 
scenery of the mountain-slope is successively brought into 
view, and, the track being tortuous, the effect of surprise 
is produced by every change in the character of the land- 
scape. Leaving open and cultivated fields, the train enters 
beautiful woods, where, in some places, the trees grow to a 
great height, and their loftiest branches are often heavily 
festooned with the foliage of the wild grape. Sometimes, 
it crosses ravines, which, in summer, open vistas brilliant 
with every variety of flowers ; again, it cleaves ridges, or 
passes under high cliffs, whose perpendicular surfaces are 

*See "The Geology of Tennessee, " by J. M. Safford, phti . m.d : also, "The 
Resources of Tennessee," by J. B. Killebrew, a.m., assisted by Dr. Safford. 



12 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 



clothed with a vesture of ferns, mosses, and lichens. Just 
before the university station is reached, the road passes 
through a deep and narrow gap, or fissure, in the capping 




RAILROAD GAP. 

of the plateau, which furnishes one of the most picturesque 
views of its scenery. Still farther on, a sudden slope to 
the plain, eight or nine hundred feet below, opens a pros- 
pect which, though soon passed, fills the beholder with 
astonishment and delight. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 



13 



Here, however, the characteristics of mountain scenery- 
disappear, and those of the table-land begin. 

In the presence of overshadowing mountains, we are al- 
ways more or less conscious of an assertion of the supremacy 
of physical over intelligent nature, which, perhaps for the 
reason that it meets the resistance of our faith, exerts a 
depressing effect on the spirits. But, on the mountain 
summit, the conditions are reversed. Man, not nature, is 
there in the ascendant, and all the influences of the position 
are happy and inspiring. 

This change of feeling is sensibly experienced on arriving 
at Sewanee. The exciting emotions of the ascent find an 
agreeable relief in the simply rural and tranquil aspects of 
the plateau. 

Passing through the small but thriving village, which 



^ilSS^fef 




THE CHANCELLOR'S HOUSE. 

has sprung up around the university station, the visitor 
presently finds himself in a beautifully wooded, undulating 



14 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 



park, free from underbrush, and with wide and well-made 
roads running in every direction. This is the reserve of 
one thousand acres of the domain, set apart for the exclu- 
sive occupation and uses of the university. 

Pleasantly located, at not remote distances from each 
other, are some forty or more cottages and houses, exhibit- 




THE VICE-CHANCELLOR'S HOUSE. 

ing very much the same variety in style of construction, 
and the same taste in their flower-gardens and general sur- 
roundings, that distinguish the residences in the best suburbs 
of our great cities. These houses are generally built on 
four-acre lots, leased for a long term of years, at an exceed- 
ingly moderate annual rent. They are, for the most part, 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 



15 



owned and occupied by the professors, and by families of 
refinement and culture gathered from various parts of the 
South, many of whom, reduced in circumstances by the 
war, obtain support by -supplying homes to the students of 
the university, or to the boys of the preparatory school 
attached to it. Several of the trustees of the university, 




THE HAYES MANSION. 

also, have residences here, which they occupy during the 
summer months. 

In a position somewhat central to the dwellings described? 
is the college chapel, having seats for about five or six 
hundred persons ; and, clustering around it, are the various 
halls used for university or school purposes. These are of 
wood, but it is hoped they will soon be replaced by struct- 
ures of stone. 

Not far off, rises a beautiful edifice, now nearly completed, 



16 



I HE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 



built of light-brown freestone from the university quarries, 
and designed for a library. The architecture is Gothic, with 




details after the style of the period of Queen Anne. The 
walls are very substantial, with porch, cornice, and gable- 
windows, entirely of cut stone. The interior is finished 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH 



17 



with an ornamental gallery, and has alcoves above and 
below, with accommodations for forty or fifty thousand 
volumes. Connected with the library are a reading-room, 
a working-room, and various offices. It is being erected 




CHAKCEL OF ST. LUKE'S CHAPEL. 

at the expense of the Rev. Telfair Hodgson, of Hoboken, 
N.J. 

In another direction, workmen are now employed in 
building, of the same beautiful freestone, a divinity school, 



18 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH 

to be called St. Luke's Theological Hall. It is one hun- 
dred and forty-six feet in length, and its architecture par- 
takes of the Early English character. It will contain three 
large lecture-rooms, a chapel, a room for the theological 
library, forty-two bedchambers, and twenty-one studies. 
The arrangement of the rooms has been made with special 
regard to securing light and air, and excellent taste is man- 
ifested in all the details of their construction. 

This hall is the gift of Mrs. Henry Heywood Manigault, 
and is designed to be a memorial of her father, the late 
Lewis Morris, of Morrisania, N. Y. The same lady gave 
five thousand dollars to endow a scholarship in connection 
with this school. 

The plans of both the above buildings were designed by 
Mr. H. Hudson Holly, architect, of New York City. 

Besides the chapel where the families connected with the 
institution worship, there are two churches in Sewanee, — 
St. Paul's on the Mountain, and St. Luke's, which is a 
church for colored people. There are also several excel- 
lent boarding-houses, and a small hotel. Arrangements 
are making for the construction of a large hotel, for 
the better accommodation of the great number of sum- 
mer visitors. 

The population of Sewanee, which has wholly gathered 
since the war, exclusive of the students and families con- 
nected with the university, is about twelve hundred. 

There is a weekly newspaper published here, called The 
Sewanee News. 

At Moffat, a few miles distant, there is a private institu- 
tion, of high character, for the education of girls, under the 
charge of two accomplished matrons. 

In respect to natural scenery, Sewanee is unsurpassed by 
any other portion of the Cumberland Table-land, and pains 
have been taken to present its attractions in a pleasing and 



THE UNIVERSITY OF TEE SOUTH. 



19 



impressive manner. Before the war, when the trustees, 
with ample means at their disposal, were desirous to prepare 
the site for the purposes for which it had been granted, 
they invited the late Bishop Hopkins, of Vermont, who 
was hardly less distinguished for his artistic tastes than for 
his wide and varied learning, to undertake the direction of 




THE NATURAL BRIDGE. 



the laying out of the grounds, and the planning and loca- 
tion of the required buildings. The Bishop arrived at 
Sewanee early in December, 1859, and spent three months 
upon the mountain, in company with Colonel Barney, the 
skilful engineer and general manager of the university 
estate, occupying "the best of a set of log-houses" as 
headquarters, and devoting himself to making surveys, 
drafting maps, locating highways and buildings, besides 



20 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 



painting water-color sketches of favorite views.* To his 
taste and judgment the university owes the convenient and 
harmonious disposition of its roads, and especially the 
beautiful and often striking effects of landscape and scenery 
on the Corso, a drive of fifteen miles around the borders 
of its domain. 

Among the points of interest reached by the Corso, or by 




SPRING ROCK. 

the roads or paths connecting with it, are the peculiar and 
picturesque formations known as the Natural Bridge, Proc- 
tor's Cave, Morgan Steep, Pulpit Rock, the Lovers' Leap, 
and the Cloisters, or deep-vaulted arches of rock, which 

*See "The Life of Bishop Hopkins," by his son, the Rev. J. H. Hopkins, d.d. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 21 

overhang some of the springs that abound in this favored 
region. 

An interesting account of the flora of Sewanee, written 
by General E. Kirby Smith, professor of mathematics in 
the university, concludes as follows : 

"The flora of Sewanee forms a connecting link between 
the North and South. Forms characteristic of the high- 
lands and the Green Mountains and Adirondacks mingle 
with forms from the Gulf and Atlantic slopes, and with 
occasional wanderers from the trans-Mississippi. Southern 
types of leguminosae, northern and western composite, 
delicate polygalas, and showy gerardias, hypericums, 
euphorbias, senotheras, graceful bluets, and humble 
hepaticae, meet on this common border-ground, and claim 
fellowship for every section of this great republic." 

ITS INTERNAL ORGANIZATION AND MANAGEMENT. 

Having introduced the reader to the outward aspects of 
the institution, we shall now speak more directly of the 
university itself, and particularly of its internal organiza- 
tion and management. 

The highest governing power of the university is the 
Board of Trustees, which is composed after the manner 
already stated. The chairman of the board is the chan- 
cellor of the university. This office is at present held by 
the venerable Bishop of Mississippi. The regular annual 
meeting of the trustees begins on the Saturday preceding 
Commencement, which is the first Thursday in August. 
Its sessions usually extend over several days. 

The resident governing body of the university consists 
of the vice-chancellor and the hebdomadal board, or faculty, 
composed of the professors. It pertains to this body to 
report to the trustees whatever measures it may deem 
necessary for the good of the institution. 



22 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

The vice-chancellor, who is elected by the trustees, is the 
administrative head of the university, and has control over 
all its departments. This responsible position is now filled 
with distinguished ability by General Josiah Gorgas, a 
graduate of West Point, who was, for many years, connected 
with the Ordnance Corps of the United States. 

The other officers of the university are: The Rev. W. P. 
DuBose, m.a., s.t.d., chaplain ; John B. Elliott, m.d., health- 
officer; Colonel T. F. Sevier, proctor; Samuel G. Jones, 
treasurer; G. R. Fairbanks, m.a., commissioner of build- 
ings and lands. Faculty: General J. Gorgas, Professor 
of Engineering and Physics; John B. Elliott, m.d., Profes- 
sor of Chemistry; Caskie Harrison, m.a., Professor of An- 
cient Languages and Literature; F. Schaller, m.a., Profes- 
sor of Modern Languages and Literature ; General E. Kirby 
Smith, Professor of Mathematics ; the Rev. G. T. Wilmer, 
d.d., Professor of Metaphysics and English Literature; T. 
F. Sevier, acting Professor of the School of Commerce and 
Trade; John Lowry, a.m., acting Professor of Elocution 
and Composition. School of Theology: The Rev. D. G. 
Haskins, a.m., Dean (elect) ; the Rev. G. T. Wilmer, d.d., 
Professor of Systematic Divinity; the Rev. W. P. DuBose, 
m.a., s.t.d., Professor of Exegesis and Homiletics ; the Rev. 
D.G. Haskins, a.m., Professor (elect) of Ecclesiastical History. 

The plan of education in the university is by separate 
schools for each branch of knowledge. Diplomas of gradu- 
ation are awarded in these schools, and a certain number of 
diplomas, of specified combinations, is required for the 
different university degrees. The more important schools, 
only, are as yet organized. Others will be added as soon 
as the required means can be obtained. Students are not 
usually allowed to matriculate in the university until they 
are seventeen years of age. The required dress is the 
academic cap and gown. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 23 

There is a preparatory school attached to the university, 
which is divided into four forms, each form ordinarily occu- 
pying one year. The course of instruction embraces the 
studies usually pursued in schools designed to prepare boys 
either for the university or for commercial life. Boys are 
• admitted at any age. 

Prizes, known as the Lovell prizes, are annually awarded 
to those of the pupils who excel in any of the branches 
taught. The boys wear a uniform of gray cloth. 

The scholastic year, which is equally divided into two 
terms, begins about the middle of March and closes the lat- 
ter part of December, thus bringing the long vacation into 
the winter. The fine summer climate of Sewanee enables 
the authorities to continue instruction through the warm 
months, and parents prefer to have their sons at home in 
the winter rather than in the summer, when malarial influ- 
ences generally prevail in southern latitudes. 

The study terms and vacations, as well as the charges 
for board and tuition, are the same, both in the university 
and in the preparatory school. 

In respect to the charges for board and tuition, the state- 
ments of the university calendar cannot fail to arrest the 
attention of persons who are acquainted with the cost of 
education at similar institutions. 
The annual expense for board, tuition, washing, 

lights, and medical attendance, is put down at $320.00 
To this amount is added the average outlay for 
clothing, books, and personal expenses, as ob- 
tained by a careful official examination of the 
accounts of forty of the students, - - - 129.00 

Giving, as the total of all expenses for the year, - $449.00 

The excellence of an institution cannot, of course, be 
gauged by its rates for board and tuition. But prices are 



24 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH, 

largely affected by local causes. The site of this university, 
as will appear in the sequel, was chosen, among other con- 
siderations, with regard to the facilities for procuring the 
necessaries of life in abundance and at the lowest cost. 
Whatever advantage, therefore, it enjoys from the fore- 
thought of its founders, in this respect, may properly have 
a place among its claims to public favor. 

There are no common dormitories either for the university 
or for the school. The college students, as well as the 
boys, find their homes, in companies of from five to twenty, 
with the families which have been referred to as occupying 
houses in the vicinity of the college buildings. The ap- 
pointments and supplies for their accommodation, however, 
are minutely prescribed by the by-laws, and are, at all times, 
subject to the inspection of the university proctor. 

The domestic and social influences thus secured, far from 
being felt as a restraint, are intelligently appreciated and 
enjoyed by the older pupils, and have a marked effect in 
imparting good manners and correct habits to the boys. 

The ladies of the families with whom the boys make 
their home charge themselves with special care for their 
health, and, in accordance with the requirements of the 
statutes, report the earliest symptoms of illness to the 
health-officer of the university. 

A short daily morning service is held in the chapel, with 
a full choir composed of students. The students of the 
university, as well as the pupils of the preparatory school, 
are required to attend this service. 

Though the institution has been in operation for so brief 
a period, yet it has already attained no little distinction, 
both for the thoroughness of its instruction and for the 
efficiency of its discipline. The former is, doubtless, in 
part explained by the large use made of the black-board 
in recitations; the latter, by the military training and 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH 25 

methodical habits of the governing head of the univer- 
sity. 

But what is most noticeable in the moral aspects of the 
university, is the respectful but easy bearing of the boys 
and students toward their teachers and professors ; and, 
not less on the part of the latter, the general interest and 
attachment manifested toward the youth of their charge. 

It is impossible to overestimate the advantages of a 
system of education in which those who teach permit and 
encourage a free and agreeable intercourse between them- 
selves and their pupils. In the closeness of such a relation, 
the teacher acquires a knowledge of the peculiarities of 
disposition, and tastes, and talents, and character, of those 
under his care, which he could obtain in no other way, and 
is therefore able to conduct their education in the most 
intelligent and satisfactory manner; while the pupil is 
naturally led to place confidence in his teachers and to seek 
their society, and thus becomes unconsciously moulded by 
their influence. It is a remark of Mr. Stuart Mill, that 
" there is nothing which spreads more contagiously from 
teacher to pupil than elevation of sentiment ; often and 
often, have students caught from the living influence of a 
professor a contempt for mean and selfish objects, and a 
noble ambition to leave the world better than they found 
it, which they have carried with them throughout life." 

It is only where such a system prevails that the personal 
qualities of those in authority can be expected to have 
much influence, or that the best results of either christian 
or intellectual education are attainable. The explanation 
is, that this system is copied after the divine model of the 
family, which is God's school for the children of men, and 
reproduces as fully as practicable the relations of parents 
to their offspring. 

We believe, it is the lack of the results of a system like 



26 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

this, more than of religious instruction beyond the simple 
facts and precepts of Christianity, that is a great cause of 
the dissatisfaction felt by many with the public school 
system at the North. 

With these views, we cannot but express the strong hope, 
that nothing in the development of the university will lead 
to an exchange of the grounds of parental and filial com- 
panionship upon which its older and younger members now 
so happily meet, for those of mere dignity on the one side, 
and of mere respect on the other. 

ITS EARLY HISTORY. 

The early history of the institution is the record of one 
of the most interesting educational movements of the 
age. 

The university was first suggested, and the plan of it 
outlined, in a pamphlet bearing date July 1st, 1856, ad- 
dressed by the late Bishop of Louisiana to his brethren in 
the chief pastorate of the Episcopal Church in the States 
of Tennessee, North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, 
Florida, Alabama, Mississippi, Arkansas, and Texas. 

A brief summary of this document, which is too long to 
give entire, will enable the reader to form a general idea 
of its character. 

After calling the attention of the Bishops addressed to 
the spiritual and intellectual needs of the people of the 
vast territory embraced within their combined fields of 
labor, — a territory larger than the original thirteen States 
of the Union, and containing a population of nearly six 
millions of souls, — and after speaking of their obligation 
to do more than they had hitherto attempted in the direc- 
tion of supplying those needs, the writer offers the sugges- 
tion, that they should unite in an effort to establish some 
system of educational training and instruction for the 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 27 

younger portion of their charge, in both academical and 
theological learning. 

Referring to the existing schools and colleges of the 
South, he acknowledges, that, in some instances, they are 
striving, with eminent and honorable success, to meet the 
wants of the community. But, whatever their excellence, 
they are not upon a scale sufficiently extended or full to 
enable them to compete with institutions abroad, or even 
with those of the highest grade in the northern States. 
They are therefore set aside, and parents are obliged to 
expatriate their sons, or to send them beyond the reach of 
their supervision and of the religious influences of home, to 
be exposed to the rigors of an unfriendly climate, and to 
surroundings not calculated to promote their happiness. 

Nor have we any institutions, he adds, fairly within our 
reach, where our children, when they pass from under the 
parental eye, are kept under the influence of those christian 
principles and that church instruction to which we pledged 
them in baptism, which we have accepted, and hold, as the 
essence of Christ's religion, and which we would transmit 
in their vigor to them and to our latest posterity. 

He gives the opinion, that the system to be adopted 
should contemplate, not only collegiate instruction of the 
highest order in every department of learning, but also the 
establishment of a school of theology, with the view of 
raising up a ministry from among the people whom they 
are to serve. 

He remarks, that, as the States in which they are sever- 
ally interested are new, — some of them but of yesterday, — 
it cannot be expected that any one of them alone should be 
able to supply the great and common want. But what they 
cannot do singly, they may, with great ease, do collectively. 
Union of action would give them an institution embracing 
schools of the greatest excellence in every branch of knowl- 



28 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

edge, equal to any on this continent, or even in Europe, 
which would have the effect to raise the standard of teach- 
ing in all the common schools of the South, and contribute 
to the intellectual development and social elevation of the 
whole population. 

He expresses the belief, that the time was opportune for 
founding such an institution as he had described, one in 
which they should have a common concern, and which 
should be under their joint control ; and that nothing was 
wanting but the hearty consent and cooperation of the 
several dioceses now appealed to, to insure for it one of the 
most successful careers that ever attended an educational 
enterprise. 

He then proceeds to indicate, within certain limits, the 
very place where the proposed university might most prop- 
erly be located. He shows, that a wide system of railroads, 
traversing all the States in question, unites and terminates 
at the southern extremity of the Alleghany range in Ten- 
nessee, by which citizens from all those States could be 
brought together in from thirty-six to forty-eight hours. 
This remarkable fact, he thinks, would seem to indicate 
these highlands as the region for their union and coopera- 
tion. 

In conclusion, he suggests, that the meeting of the Gen- 
eral Convention, at Philadelphia, the ensuing autumn, 
would be a suitable occasion for those whom he addressed 
to hold a personal conference on the subject; and he gives 
his views as to the manner in which the institution ought 
to be organized, and its support provided for. 

Bishop Polk's letter has been generally and justly ex- 
tolled for its admirable spirit, for the breadth of its views, 
and the practical good sense of its suggestions. But its 
crowning distinction is, that it first called attention to the 
duty of the Episcopal Church, in large districts, w T here the 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 29 

centres of population are small and widely scattered, to 
secure, by combined diocesan action, institutions under its 
own control, conveniently, located, and of the very highest 
order, for the education of the young in both secular and 
sacred learning.* 

The pamphlet was cordially received by the Bishops, 
and, in accordance with its closing suggestion, it was, sub- 
sequently, thoroughly considered and discussed by them, in 
council, during the sessions of the General Convention held 
at Philadelphia, in October of the same year, 1856. 

Their deliberations resulted in an address to the members 
and friends of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the 
dioceses which they represented. The key-note of this 
communication is, naturally, the same as that of the letter 
which had inspired it. The address, however, presents the 
subject of the university, not as a suggestion, but as a well- 
considered plan already decided upon. 

After speaking of the insufficiency of the seminaries of 
instruction at the South, and of the necessity of intelligence 
and culture to the maintenance of republican institutions, 
it enlarges upon the duty of the Church to reciprocate the 
benefits it receives from the State, by providing educational 
facilities for the young, calculated to enlighten the adminis- 
tration of the civil government, to consolidate its power, 
and to perpetuate its duration ; and it refers to the 
Presbyterians at Princeton, to the Congregationalists at 
Yale, to the Unitarians at Harvard, and to the Method- 
ists and others elsewhere, as furnishing an example, in 
this respect, worthy to be admired and imitated. Refer- 

* The Bishops of Michigan, Indiana, Nebraska, Missouri, Colorado, Wisconsin, 
Western Michigan, niinois, and Fond du Lac, have recently, after fall conference 
and consideration, decided to adopt Racine College, Wisconsin, as the collegiate 
institution of their respective dioceses, with the determination to make it a " Church 
University for the West and North-west." For this purpose, they have been made 
trustees and visitors of the College, with powers accorded by statute. 



30 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

ring to the history and present condition of the coun- 
try, it says, that, in no time in all the past, has there 
been such a call to put into operation agencies and institu- 
tions whose influence would tend to make fast the founda- 
tions of the State, to secure a sound and healthy social 
condition, and to keep in force the great principles of our 
holy religion. The address continues as follows : 

" In view of this state of things, we, your Bishops, 
during our sojourn in this city, in attendance on the General 
Convention, have thought it expedient to take the subject 
into our serious consideration, and have come to the con- 
clusion, it is of so pressing a character that no time should 
be lost in relieving it; and that for its relief in the most 
effectual manner no plan presents itself of so promising a 
character as that which would unite the energies and 
resources of all our dioceses in one common effort. We 
have therefore resolved, after mature deliberation, and 
consultation with leading clergymen and laymen of our 
several dioceses, to propose to you to unite our strength in 
founding an institution upon a scale of such magnitude as 
shall answer all our wants. This, we propose, shall be a 
university, with all the faculties, theology included, upon a 
plan so extensive as to comprise the whole course usually 
embraced in the most approved institutions of that grade, 
whether at home or abroad." 

The magnitude of the enterprise, in all its aspects, is then 
fully discussed, and confidence is expressed, that the re- 
sources of every description necessary to carry it out are 
within reach, and will be forthcoming as soon as they shall 
be needed. 

Incorporated in the address are certain articles agreed 
upon by the Bishops, having reference to the character and 
plan of operations of the proposed institution. The most 
important of these are as follows : 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 31 

" The university shall, in all its parts, be under the sole 
and perpetual direction of the Protestant Episcopal Church, 
as represented by the dioceses uniting in its formation, thus 
securing unity in its administration, as indispensable to its 
success." 

" The Board of Trustees shall be composed of the Bishops, 
ex officio, so uniting, and of one clergyman and two laymen 
from each of said dioceses, to be elected by the same. The 
joint consent of the Bishops, and of the clerical and lay 
trustees, shall be necessary to the adoption of any measure 
proposed." 

"The sum of $500,000 shall be the least amount with 
which the enterprise shall be commenced." 

" There shall be a treasurer appointed in each diocese, to 
whom shall be paid the sums subscribed in that diocese, 
whose duty it shall be to vest those sums in unquestionable 
public securities, paying over annually to the treasurer of 
the corporation the interest of the amount subscribed." 

" There shall be a treasurer of the corporation, who shall 
receive the interest annually from the diocesan treasurers, 
and expend it under the direction of the board." 

" The university shall be established at some point near 
Chattanooga, where the railroads traversing our dioceses 
converge, thus rendering access to it from every direction 
easy and speedy." 

The address concludes in these words : 

" We have thus, dear brethren, presented and developed 
a measure which we regard as the most important ever 
presented to the American Church. For ourselves, we are 
deeply persuaded, that it far transcends, in the promise of 
its usefulness, any merely local or diocesan enterprise that 
it would be possible for our dioceses to get up separately ; 
and that its combinations are of a character to ensure 
always to our children and our children's children, to many 



32 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

generations, the largest and most varied amount of oppor- 
tunity for intellectual culture, as well as the soundest moral 
and religious influence, it is in our power to provide for 
them. To do this, is to make the best investment for our 
posterity, and to lay upon the altar of our country the 
most appropriate offering that could be tendered by the 
citizen or the Christian." 

This address was dated Philadelphia, Oct. 23d, 1856 ; 
and was signed by Bishops Otey, of Tennessee ; Polk, of 
Louisiana ; Elliott, of Georgia ; Cobb, of Alabama ; Free- 
man, of the Diocese of the Southwest (Arkansas and 
Texas) ; Green, of Mississippi ; Rutledge, of Florida ; Davis, 
of South Carolina ; and Atkinson, of North Carolina. 

It was widely distributed in the South, and the proceed- 
ings of the conference were also made known by the 
personal reports of the Bishops and other delegates, on 
their return from the General Convention. The rectors, 
too, of the various parishes in the dioceses interested, 
brought the address to the attention of their congregations. 
Thus a general interest in its recommendations was at once 
awakened. It was a time of unusual business prosperity 
at the South, and the pecuniary ability of the combined 
States to carry out the undertaking was not questioned. 

The need of a university of the highest order, with pre- 
paratory schools, and schools of law and medicine and the- 
ology, attached, was real and extensively felt ; nor was any 
dissatisfaction expressed by the public with regard to the 
control of the institution by the Episcopal Church. On 
the contrary, the organization of that Church was generally 
regarded as particularly adapted to the conduct of such an 
enterprise, and many persons outside of its communion 
were glad to have secured to the university the indirect 
but unequivocal religious teaching of the Book of Common 
Prayer used in a daily service. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 33 

The very magnificence of the proposed scheme inspired 
enthusiasm for it, and, in every quarter, measures were taken 
to secure its realization. Cities, and towns, and corpora- 
tions vied with each other in offers of land and money to 
influence the location, and individuals competed in disin- 
terested and generous rivalry toward its endowment. The 
zeal which the Puritans of New England displayed in the 
founding of the first college at Newtown (Cambridge) was 
reproduced, though under more favorable circumstances, 
on the plantations of the South. 

The first step taken in the direction of formally estab- 
lishing the university, according to the plan of the Bishops, 
was the action of the several associated dioceses in choosing 
delegates, the following spring, — one clergyman and two 
laymen on the part of each diocese, — to serve in connection 
with the Bishops of those dioceses collectively, as the Board 
of Trustees. 

The board, thus constituted, met for the first time on 
Lookout Mountain, Tennessee, July 4th, 1857. 

Both the place and the time were w T ell calculated to give 
impressiveness to the occasion, and to attract attention to 
the work to be inaugurated. 

It had been arranged, that the morning of the first day 
of the session should be devoted to exercises appropriate 
to the commemoration of our national independence, and 
Bishop Otey had been appointed to deliver, an oration. 

A hotel, known as the Mountain House, had been agreed 
upon as a rendezvous. Here the trustees, with several 
hundreds of persons interested in the object, assembled. 
A procession was formed, and moved to the spot selected 
for the ceremonies, which was a chestnut grove, close upon 
the mountain's edge, and commanding a view unsurpassed 
in extent and loveliness. A band accompanied the proces- 
sion, which was headed by a soldier of the Revolution, 



34 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

named Rezin Rawlins, bearing a flag of historic memories, 
the staff of which had been cut by President Fillmore from 
near the grave of Washington. 

The exercises began with the singing of the hundredth 
Psalm by the whole assembly. " The effect," we are told, 
" was to fill every heart with deep and unutterable emotion. 
The great mountain seemed to speak, creation to be vocal 
with the truth." 

After other appropriate religious services, the Declara- 
tion of Independence was read, and " The Star-Spangled 
Banner " was played by the band. Then followed the ora- 
tion by Bishop Otey, which is said to have been in the 
highest degree patriotic and eloquent. 

During its delivery, an incident occurred, which, trivial 
as it appears in the record, seems to have contributed, in a 
remarkable degree, to the power of the speaker's words. 
When the venerable orator, rising to his full height, his whole 
frame expanded with deep emotion, began to discourse in 
tones of bold and fervid eloquence of our country, and of 
the love which all good men bear to it, the folds of the 
flag, which, thus far, had hung idly from its staff, were 
caught up by the breeze, and seemed, for some moments, as 
if they would wrap themselves around him. " As the ora- 
tion proceeded, warm tears filled many an eye, and would 
not be repressed." 

In the afternoon of the same day, the trustees met for 
organization. 

Bishop Otey was elected president of the board, and the 
Rev. Henry C. Lay, of Alabama, now the Bishop of Easton, 
Maryland, was elected secretary. 

The affairs of the university were discussed; but, as it 
was Saturday, an adjournment took place without farther 
official action. 

Monday the trustees reassembled early. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH 35 

The several articles incorporated into the address of the 
Bishops, having reference to the basis of union between the 
dioceses, and prescribing the rules to be observed in the 
establishment of the university, had been prepared as a 
declaration of principles, or constitution ; and it was deemed 
of primary importance, that this document, with its pre- 
amble, should receive the assent and subscription of each 
member of the board. Attention, therefore, was first given 
to this declaration, each principle being separately consid- 
ered and voted upon. 

The only article that encountered serious opposition was 
that requiring that the endowment of five hundred thousand 
dollars should be held as capital, never to be drawn upon to 
meet any of the expenses of the institution. But, after 
discussion, the objections to it were finally withdrawn, and 
the declaration of principles, with only slight variations 
from its original form, was adopted and signed. At the 
afternoon session, after other business, a committee, con- 
sisting of one member from each State, was appointed to 
collect information in regard to the location of the pro- 
posed university ; also, a committee of three, to prepare a 
charter. Both committees were instructed to report at the 
next meeting of the board. 

The board then adjourned. 

In what remains to be told, the interest of the history 
chiefly centres upon the doings of the principal committees 
of the board, beginning with those whose appointment has 
just been mentioned. 

It will supply the connecting thread of the narrative to 
state, that, between the gathering on Lookout Mountain, in 
1857, and the breaking out of the civil war, in 1861, there 
were five other meetings of the Board of Trustees, lasting 
from three to six days each, held as follows : at Montgomery, 
Ala., in November, 1857; at Beersheba Springs, Tenn., in 



36 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH 

July, 1858; at the same place, in August, 1859; at New 
Orleans, La., in February, 1860 ; and at Sewanee, Tenn., in 
October, 1860. There was also a meeting at Columbia, S. 
C, in October, 1861. 

The committee to obtain information concerning a loca- 
tion for the university entered upon their duties immediately 
after the adjournment of the board at Lookout Mountain, 
and visited, in person, several of the sites that had been 
offered. It was felt, however, that, considering the impor- 
tance of the issues involved, it would be more satisfactory, 
both to the board and to the public, to have the judgment 
of a scientific commission in respect to the physical advan- 
tages of the various localities which had been presented for 
their acceptance. 

An able corps of engineers was therefore organized, who 
at once put themselves in communication with the authori- 
ties of the different corporations, and towns, and cities, 
which were desirous of securing the location of the univer- 
sity in their respective neighborhoods. 

A printed list of inquiries, covering every point having 
a bearing upon the questions to be determined, was put 
into the hands of the commission, with instructions to 
return full answers to them in regard to every place 
visited. 

The committee's report, which was presented to the 
trustees at the meeting at Montgomery, includes the pro- 
ceedings of this commission. The places visited were 
Huntsville, Ala. ; Atlanta, Ga. ; Chattanooga, Sewanee, 
McMinnville, and Cleveland, Tenn. The results of the 
investigations of the commission were given in detail. The 
report also contained letters from individuals, and from the 
corporations and municipalities referred to, offering contri- 
butions in money, ranging from forty to one hundred 
thousand dollars, besides large grants of land, mining 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 37 

privileges, etc., to influence the location of the proposed 
institution. 

This report, which was submitted to the board without 
recommendations, came up, in order, on the second day of 
the session, and was discussed for two days, the advocates 
of the different sites being admitted to a hearing. The 
fourth day, after seventeen ballots had been had, a resolu- 
tion adopting Sewanee as the choice of the trustees was 
unanimously passed. The convention of the diocese of 
Alabama, however, having subsequently expressed dissatis- 
faction with the selection of a mountain site, the question 
of location was reconsidered at the next meeting of the 
board, at Beersheba Springs, in July, 1858. But, after 
another and exhaustive discussion of the subject, all 
parties were satisfied, and, again, Sewanee was chosen as 
the site for the university. 

The trustees, in a pamphlet addressed soon afterward to 
the friends of the university, give, at some length, their 
reasons for the choice. They enumerate, among the re- 
quirements that had to be met in their decision, first, a 
position central and accessible to the States interested ; 
secondly, a situation of unquestionable healthful ness, with 
an abundant supply of freestone water, and surrounded by 
a farming country providing the necessaries of life at a 
moderate cost ; and thirdly, a location in which intellectual 
labors admit of being pursued with comfort and without 
interruption during the entire summer months. These 
requirements, they claim, are most satisfactorily answered 
in the place chosen. It is central and accessible. The salu- 
brity of the climate is beyond question. It is free from 
fevers of all kinds, is above the region of cholera, and has 
numerous springs of freestone water. The remarkable 
dryness of the air is evinced by the entire absence of moss 
and of parasites living upon humidity, as well as by the free- 



38 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

dora from decay of the fallen timber. In consequence, 
pleurisy and pneumonia are almost unknown. 

In summer, the mornings and evenings are always cool, 
and, at mid-day, the range of the thermometer rarely ex- 
ceeds 80° Fahrenheit ; while the winter climate is far less 
severe than at our northern colleges. The studies of the 
university may therefore be conducted with equal advan- 
tage in any part of the year. 

The site is also in the immediate neighborhood of the 
richest agricultural region of Tennessee. 

In reference to the question of social intercourse for the 
professors and students, the trustees say, that, if within the 
limits to which they were restricted, they could have found 
a city of fifty or of one hundred thousand inhabitants, com- 
bining with the refinements of large towns the facilities 
which cities afford for the conduct of life, and offering, at 
the same time, undoubted healthfulness, the board would, 
no doubt, have accepted such a location. But no such city 
offered itself, and the alternative was the neighborhood of 
a small town, or the creation of a social atmosphere of its 
own by the university. When it was reduced to this, the 
board almost unanimously agreed, that it would be prefer- 
able to create a society around the university, which should 
receive its tone from it, and be, in a measure, dependent 
upon it. 

They express the opinion, that, apart from the industrial 
growth of the place, the families of the students will have 
strong inducements to settle around the university. These 
families will attract others, and, very soon, it will exhibit 
the same aspect as West Point does in summer, — with this 
superiority, that, besides the transient visitors, who will 
take this spot en route for the southern springs and north- 
ern cities, there will be a much larger settled population 
spending the hot months on the plateau. The chances 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 39 

are, that there will be too much, rather than too little, 
society. 

By the vote accepting this location, the university came 
into possession of its valuable domain of ten thousand 
acres. Of this, five thousand acres, together with certain 
lumber and mining rights, and privileges of transportation, 
were a grant from the Sewanee Coal Mining Company, of 
New York City; and the remaining five thousand acres 
were the gift of Mr. Grey, a wealthy gentleman of Franklin 
county, and of other residents of Tennessee. 

A draft of a charter for the university was presented to 
the board at its meeting in Montgomery, by the committee 
having that subject in charge, and was formally accepted. 
A blank had been left for the name of the institution, 
which was filled by the words, The University of the South. 
Three other names were considered ; namely, The Church 
University, The University of Sewanee, and The Southern 
University. The latter would probably have been chosen, 
but it was found to be already appropriated by another 
institution. 

Another subject, not inferior in importance to the choice 
of a site for the university, and which occupied the atten- 
tion of the trustees for a much longer period, was the adop- 
tion of a plan of education, and of a code of by-law^s, 
for the institution. This subject had been assigned to a 
committee, previously appointed to draft a constitution, of 
which the Bishop of Louisiana was chairman. The final 
report of its proceedings was delayed by the arduous char- 
acter of the duties involved in its preparation, until the 
meeting of the board at New Orleans, in February, 1860. 
This document states, that the first care of the committee 
was to obtain possession of the programmes, and to exam- 
ine the working machinery, of the most eminent institutions 
of learning in our own country and in Europe. It acknowl- 



40 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

edges the liberal aid and cooperation of our national gov- 
ernment, in putting the committee in communication, 
through our foreign embassies, with the highest sources of 
information in England, France, and the German States. 
To the valuable publications thus obtained were added the 
systems adopted and pursued in our own country. From 
a careful investigation and comparison of this mass of 
material, and from personal inspection of the practical 
operation of the most distinguished American universities, 
the committee obtained the views which they wrought into 
the constitution and statutes they presented. 

The committee say, that the plan of education they have 
presented does not follow entirely any existing system, but 
is eclectic, embracing features which are found in the most 
distinguished universities of Europe, and others which 
belong to systems widely different. They combine harmo- 
niously, however, and form an aggregate of all that a 
university, in the largest sense, ought to supply. 

We have already, in part, explained, that the studies in 
the university are not arranged for a prescribed term of 
years, but that instruction is given in separate schools, or 
departments of knowledge, of which thirty-two are named 
in the statutes, and in which diplomas are awarded upon 
examination, — certain numbers and combinations of 
diplomas being required for the different university de- 
grees. 

The preparation of the code of statutes and by-laws, 
which was presented and accepted at the same time with 
the plan of education for the institution, was also a work 
of no little labor, especially as a legislative act, additional 
to the act of incorporation, had recently conferred upon 
the trustees authority to establish such police and munic- 
ipal regulations as might be necessary to maintain law 
and order in the university domain. It is provided, how- 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 41 

ever, that offenders against the laws of the land shall be 
left to the civil officer, if claimed by him. 

It may be in place here to mention, that no lessee of the 
university is allowed to sell intoxicating liquors, to permit 
gambling, or to suffer any business to be conducted on his 
premises which is injurious to the general welfare of the 
university. 

The only other topics of interest which our limits will 
allow us to touch upon have connection with the measures 
taken to obtain endowments for the university. 

At the earnest solicitation of the trustees, in session at 
Beersheba Springs, in July, 1858, the Bishops of Louisiana 
and Georgia had consented to serve as commissioners to 
canvass the several States interested for subscriptions to 
the institution. 

As soon afterward as their duties allowed, the commis- 
sioners issued a printed communication to the friends of 
education at the South, which was well calculated to secure 
a substantial expression of the general feeling in favor of 
the enterprise. It has also the special value for the general 
reader, that it unfolds, more fully than any other document 
in the college archives, the magnificence of the scheme of 
the proposed university. 

The summary of even a brief portion of this able paper 
will show how practical and far-reaching are the views 
which it presents. 

After illustrating the principle adopted by the trustees, 
that the endowments of the university should be always 
preserved inviolate, the commissioners say, that, hitherto, 
in undertakings of this sort, much of the fund collected 
has been expended in buildings, and but little has been left 
to pay the professors, and enlarge and advance the institu- 
tion. Our colleges have been got up upon too small a 
scale, and their originators have been in too great a hurry 



42 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

to put them into operation. We have determined to avoid 
these evils. We have bound ourselves not to take a single 
step till we shall have secured five hundred thousand dol- 
lars, and we expect to have a very much larger sum to 
begin with. 

This secures us from having a petty affair upon our hands ; 
and we shall take our time in putting the institution into 
operation. An oak, that is to stand the storms of centuries, 
does not grow up in a day. The records of Oxford reach 
back to the reign of Henry III. Harvard is almost coeval 
with the landing of the Pilgrims. While, therefore, we 
shall lose no time in the execution of our work, we shall 
not permit ourselves to be hurried forward faster than 
either our means or our wisdom shall direct. We are, from 
the organization of the Episcopal Church, a perpetual body. 
If one trustee dies, another as good as he, as wise as he, as 
learned as he, can be found to take his place. Our plans 
will be arranged upon the largest scale, our curriculum will 
be made as extensive as literature, and science, and art, 
and religion, and the advancing civilization of the world, 
shall require. Our scheme will be sketched out, in its final 
consummation, upon the most perfect ideal ; but we shall 
fill up, for the present, only such part as our means will 
allow us to complete, and leave it for those who come 
after us to finish the detail, as they shall see the neces- 
sity and possess the power. We shall thus secure to the 
South an institution of the very highest grade, and raise up 
a body of scholars of whom no country need be ashamed. 

This paper was issued February 24th, 1859. In August 
of the same year, the commissioners reported to the board, 
at Beersheba Springs, that they had given as much time 
as could be spared from their parishes and dioceses to the 
work assigned to them ; that, as yet, their attempts to collect 
funds had been, of necessity, almost wholly confined to 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH 43 

Louisiana; but that their appeals had been everywhere 
received with such an intelligent appreciation of their pur- 
poses, and with such a generous liberality, that they felt 
authorized to say, that they considered the endowment of 
the university as secured beyond question. 

The amount they reported as received, in available funds, 
was $363,580. Besides this, they reported as pledged by 
entirely responsible parties, but not yet secured by bonds 
or notes, $115,000. 

The report having been accepted, a resolution was passed, 
authorizing the chancellor, as soon as he should be informed 
that the commissioners had raised the entire amount of the 
primary endowment of $500,000, to call together the execu- 
tive committee, to take preliminary steps for the begin- 
ning of active operations, and to make arrangements for 
the laying of the corner-stone of the main building, at 
such time as should seem most likely to suit the conven- 
ience of the country. 

In accordance with the above resolution, at a meeting 
of the executive committee, held July 19th, 1860, the chan- 
cellor gave notice, that the commissioners had secured the 
full sum of $500,000 for the endowment. 

The announcement was not unexpected, and Wednesday, 
the 10th day of October next ensuing, was appointed for 
the laying of the corner-stone. 

At this time, a building of wood, two hundred feet long, 
surrounded by a broad piazza, had already been constructed 
to supply offices for the university ; and the Bishops of 
Louisiana and Georgia, and Mr. G. R. Fairbanks, the 
present commissioner of lands and buildings of the univer- 
sity, had each built tasteful cottages on the college grounds. 
Other temporary buildings were now put up, and every prep- 
aration was made for an immediate beginning of work on 
the central edifice of the university. 



44 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

The mountain, for a time, became a busy place. The 
members of the executive committee were fully occupied, 
at first, in preparing advertisements for all the leading 
journals of the country, soliciting proposals from architects 
and contractors for designs and estimates for the univer- 
sity building, and, subsequently, as responses to these 
advertisements were received, in examining and comparing 
them. The plan of the building which they finally decided 
on was drawn by Mr. Anderson, an architect of Washing- 
ton, D. C, and was estimated to cost about $300,000. 

Invitations to attend the laying of the corner-stone were 
sent by the chancellor to the friends of the institution in 
every quarter of the country. The interesting ceremony 
occurred on the day appointed, and was witnessed by an 
assemblage of between five and six thousand people. 

An oration was delivered on the occasion by Gen. John 
S. Preston, of South Carolina, and addresses were made by 
many of the invited guests. 

But, at this interesting crisis, the supply of materials for 
the narrative abruptly ends. The oration of Gen. Preston 
was never printed ; and the late records of the university, 
including most of the surveys, maps, designs, and other 
valuable papers belonging to the institution, were destroyed 
by the flames, to which every building on the mountain was 
consigned during the war. 

With the culmination of enthusiasm at the laying of the 
corner-stone, the curtain falls on the early history of the 
University of the South.* 



*The writer gratefully acknowledges his indebtedness to the Rt. Rev. Alex- 
ander Grepg, d d., Bishop of Texas, and to Major G. R Fairbanks, commissioner 
of lands and buildings of the university, for the use of many valuable docu- 
ments. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 45 

For a period of four years, the mountain was enveloped 
in the clouds which spread darkness over the whole South. 
But when, at length, they lifted, it was made apparent, that 
the Spirit of God had been in the darkness, for " old things 
were passed away, behold, all things were become new." 

Without dwelling, however, upon the religious or politi- 
cal aspects of the results of the war, we shall only speak 
briefly of its influence upon the policy and prospects of the 
university. 

At the close of the period of darkness referred to, the 
university had to mourn the general impoverishment of the 
country, the loss of nearly all of its endowment fund, the 
bankruptcy of many of its warmest friends, and the death 
of five of the most able and devoted of its original trus- 
tees. 

It should also be stated, that a condition in the deeds by 
which the university held its domain made it imperative, 
that the institution should be put into operation within ten 
years from the date of their execution, and that this period 
was rapidly drawing to a termination. 

Under these circumstances, the board, at its first meeting 
after the close of the civil war, felt constrained to provide 
for a change in the constitution, permitting the use of any 
funds that might be available, for the erection of buildings 
for the university. 

At the same meeting, the executive committee was 
authorized to establish and put into operation a prepara- 
tory department on the university grounds. 

But, except in regard to what is involved in this forced 
departure from the principles avowed by the trustees from 
the beginning, namely, that the institution should not be 
started till an endowment of five hundred thousand dollars 
should be in hand, and that this endowment should be held 
forever intact, all the original laws, statutes, and rules of 



46 THE UNIVERSITY OF TEE SOUTH. 

the university are fully accepted and enforced ; and, in the 
practical workings of its organization and plan of instruc- 
tion, as well as in the advantages of its location, the insti- 
tution is to-day enjoying the fruits of the forethought and 
wisdom and patient labors of its founders. 

Nevertheless, it still feels the effects of the adverse cir- 
cumstances under which it entered upon its working career. 
It is contending with poverty. Its annual revenues — which 
are mainly derived from its tuition fees, its rents, the inter- 
est accruing from what remains of its original endowment, 
and the yearly offerings of the parishes in the States to 
which it belongs — hardly reach the sum of twenty-five 
thousand dollars. Its means, therefore, are entirely inade- 
quate to the demands of its wide and rapidly increasing 
patronage. It needs a permanent University Hall, with 
rooms for lectures, and recitations, and museums of art and 
natural history. It needs a large and well-appointed build- 
ing for the preparatory school, and a chapel of stone, in 
place of the wooden one which it now occupies. It needs 
more professors and teachers. It needs the instruments 
necessary for imparting instruction in civil engineering and 
astronomy. It needs apparatus of all kinds. It needs 
books, especially books of reference, for its library; and 
reviews, and magazines, and newspapers, domestic and 
foreign, for its reading-room ; in fact, it needs almost all the 
equipments of a large university. 

Nevertheless, it is doing its work faithfully and hopefully, 
and is exerting an extensive influence for good. 

Though the institution belongs to the Episcopal Church, 
it is not under the control of any single diocese, but of 
many dioceses, which is a perpetual guaranty, that it will 
give no encouragement to extremes either of opinion or of 
practice ; at the same time, its advantages and its honors 
are equally open to pupils of every faith. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 47 

In all its aims and efforts, it is in the fullest accord with 
the spirit of the new era upon which our country is enter- 
ing • and we know of no institution that has stronger claims 
upon the sympathy and respect of the friends of education 
either at the North or South. 



gOMMEMEIENT ORATION 



__^DELI¥ERED ATlk^_ 



The Uipersity of the South 



Sswanee. Tennessee 



^WEDNESDAY, AIMST 3, 1881st 



By Rey. JOS, L TUSKER, D, D, 



Of JMKSON, MISSISSIPPI. 



PRINTED AT THE 

UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PRESS. 

Wm. M. HARLOW, University Printer. 

Sewanee, Tennessee, 1881. 



Sewanee, Tenn., August 4th, 18S1. 
EEV. JOSEPH L. TUCKEE, D. D., 
Eeverend and Dear Sir: 
We, the undersigned, a committee appointed by the 
Students of this University, have the pleasure of requesting 
you to allow us the privilege of publishing the Commence- 
ment Oration just delivered by you — an oration which we 
are anxious to preserve on account of its rare practical 
wisdom. Eespectfully yours, 

W. A. Percy, Miss., 
W. H. Moreland, S. C, 
J. D. Parsons, Fla., 
S. W. King, S. C, 
C. B. Hudgins, Va., 
Stewart McQueen, Ala., Chairman. 3 



Committee. 



Sewanee, Tenn., August 4th, 1881. 
Stewart McQueen, Chairman, and others of the Committee: 

Gentlemen — Thanking you for your kind appreciation 
of my effort to be useful to you, I enclose herewith the 
manuscript of the Commencement Oration. 

Very truly yours, 

Joseph L. Tucker. 



* MMEMEMENT * ORATION^ 



When we look over a gathering of young men one of 
the thoughts which come with great force to a reflective 
mind is that here are the future legislators, rulers, govern- 
ors, workers, business and professional men — here are the 
future forces of society, the future State. For the State is 
not a certain number of acres or square miles, but a certain 
number of people, good, bad and indifferent, "* mingled 
together, and having the most complex relations to and with 
each other. 

This thought is one of great interest, then, when we look 
over a body of young men and lads, and consider how, 
when their time comes, they will fill the higher positions and 
greater duties to which they will fall heirs. Which of them 
will be the leaders and which the followers? — which ones 
among them will be the greatly successful, which the 
moderately successful, and which ones the failure? That 
some among them will be failures is a foregone conclusion; 
the law of averages assures us of that. The great majority 
will be fairlv successful, but no more; they will be able to 
earn a modest livelihood, will be known to a small circle of 
personal friends and business acquaintance, will go through 
their allotted portion of the three score years and ten, 
preserving on the whole a decent uprightness though with 
some blotches which they will strive to forget, will be 
neither rich nor very poor, will live lives which to the view 
of others will be commonplace and uneventful, and will 



6 COMMENCEMENT ORATION 

sink into quiet gaves at last, leaving children behind them 
to repeat the story from its first page to its "finis." This 
will probably be the history of the great majority. They 
will be moderately successful, many of them will narrowly 
miss failure, some of them will narrowly miss great success; 
none of them will ever have any very clear grasp of the 
meanings or the possibilities of life. The greatly successful 
are very few in number, but have certain characteristics in 
common, of which I will presently speak. 

These three classes are of course not sharply divided from 
each other. In fact there is no division. All the way from 
absolute failure to great success a close multitude reaches. 
We do but drop imaginary lines between them when we 
separate them into groups. Nevertheless there are certain 
broad characteristics which appertain to the failures, which 
reach with constantly diminishing force far up into the 
region of the successful; and, per contra, there are certain 
strong characteristics which appertain to the greatly suc- 
cessful, which reach downward with constantly diminishing 
force into the ranks of the moderately successful, sometimes 
almost reaching into the region of the failures. Some of 
these varying characteristics and some of the lessons to be 
drawn from them, are the subjects which I propose to 
myself to-day. 

Broadly speaking, a young man's success in life depends 
upon five qualities: 
First, the clearness with which he grasps the nature of 

the possible. 
Second, the correctness ivith which he perceives the circum- 
stances surrounding him. 
Third, the truth of his estimate of his own poivers. 
Fourth, his perception of the relation between himself and 

his circumstances. 
Fifth, his energy of action and continuity of purpose. 

We commonly suppose every man to be gifted with a 
perception of the possible and impossible, but in truth it is 



UNIVERSITY OF TEE SO CTH. 7 

a somewhat rare quality. Consider it a moment. The 
dreams of childhood are filled with visions of deeds which 
overleap the laws of nature, and the child's ready faith 
believes the fabled powers of fairies and genii, of the giants 
of the earth and air. It is slowly that the child learns the 
limits of physical possibility, for it is slowly that he learns 
of natural law. 

As the child grows into the boy how often does he muse 
over grand ideas of what might have been. He reads of 
the great ideas of great men, add wonders why they did not 
do those still greater things whose achievement would have 
been so easy. Had he but been there how would he have 
pushed those great deeds into triumphs such as then had 
not been dreamed of. 

A little later and we hear a somewhat similar forecast of 
the future in his Freshman themes and Sophomore addresses, 
as he pictures the progress of mankind in an Uutopian 
future when the world shall be carried on more wisely. 
"Let all men do right," exclaims the young orator, "and we 
shall have paradise !" Why, so we will; but then, unfortu- 
nately, all men will not do right, and so we can't have 
paradise. And so with swelling words and swelling ideas 
the young man who has not yet learned the limits of the 
possible, looks out upon the world; secretly thinking how 
fine a stir he will make among the fossils when he leaps out 
among them, girt in all the panoply of glorious war, wield- 
ing an eloquence and dash and brilliancy and fiery energy 
such as will scatter all rivals, dishearten all enemies, and 
even disquiet all friends. 

Will he seek the ministry? Well, in a few years he will 
preach such sermons as were never heard before. The 
present clergy who hum and haw and say, "er-ah, you-a see-a 
that so-a — " who really can not preach and who cannot 
even read if they only knew it or had some kind friend to 
tell them so — these highly respectable gentlemen will listen 
with amazement when he, with masterly power, begins to 



COMMENCEMENT ORATION. 

speak; and they will presently be soliciting him to do them 
the honor of becoming the Lord Bishop of so-and-so, which 
he will accept, and will journey about, infusing everywhere 
new vigor into the half paralized limits of the Church. 

Will our young friend be a lawyer! Well, in a few years 
there shall be a stir among the fossils of the bench and bar. 
People will go about saying, "Have you heard X plead a case 
yet?" "No; who is X?" "Haven't you heard of X? not to 
know him argues yourself unknown. Why, he is a phe- 
nominal success, a most wonderful orator, surpasses Webster, 
Clay, Calhoun and even Prentiss. Eeporters cannot report 
him because they get so interested that they forget to write. 
Wins every case he touches, knows more law than all the 
judges. Worth going a hundred miles on foot to hear him!" 
And our young friend straightens up, and thinks with what 
an eagle eye he will fathom the very souls of judge and 
jury; with what biting scorn he will annihilate opposing 
counsel; with what thrilling pathos he will melt judge, jury, 
lawyers, witnesses and a vast audience to tears; how all 
sounds and almost the beating of all hearts will hush as his 
deep, rich-toned voice rolls forth magnificent periods, until 
his listeners think they hear Apollo's chariot wheels rolling 
grandly over the high vault of the sky. 

Will he be a merchant? Then in a few years men will see 
a colossal fortune rising under his strong and able hand. 
Markets will go down when it comes time for him to buy; 
or he, with hitherto unknown prescience, will find some far 
corners of the earth where prices are already down, and 
there will buy. Markets will rise when he wishes to sell; 
or he with far-seeing eye will discern where prices are 
already high, and there will send and sell. Thus will he buy 
when it is wise to buy and sell when it is wise to sell; until, 
by and by his name is known from Dan to Beersheba as 
the synonym of wealth and wisdom. 

Will he be a soldier? Alas that there is no war now 
raging that he might at once begin a career of conquest. 



UmVEBSITY OF THE SO UTH. 9 

But wars are frequent and one will open somewhere by the 
time that he is ready. There will he go, and with some 
deeds of desperate and most daring valor will win a place 
among the leaders of the armies. Then will he display such 
a dazzling genius for command, such wondrous strategic 
ability, such untiring, pushing, rushing, driving energy, that 
old soldiers will declare they never knew what war was 
before; and all the world will see the star of a new Napoleon 
rising luridly through battle smoke to cast a baleful 
light upon the destinies of nations. 

Thus he pauses a little while upon the edge of great deeds, 
making ready for his high endeavors, debating within him- 
self upon what fields and with what weapons he will conquer 
wealth and glory and make himself a model for the young. 

A few years later we may see him in some humble and 
obscure walk of life, treading in the same dull path his 
fathers trod, content to earn a modest livelihood, counting 
his baby's teeth and railing at the cook. His once soaring 
ambition now labors heavily with petty schemes to add a 
few dollars to his monthly earnings, his gigantic energy 
exhausts itself in tilting back a tavern chair, and his burning 
eloquence expends itself in describing to his boon compan- 
ions the tedious details of a fishing frolic. 

What is the secret of this change? It is that he has found 
out the strength of his environment, the nature of the 
possible. The touch-stone which unlocked his eyes and 
opened his vision to the impossibility of his previous 
dreams, was the necessity of earning a living. But for 
that, he might have gone on dreaming of greatness forever. 
But when he found experimentally, that food, shelter and 
clothing must be paid for with money, and that he could 
only get money by ordinary work, and that it took a great 
deal of work to get a very little money; then his eyes be- 
gan to open. When he found further, that a great many 
other men were also working for money, and that there 
seemed to be more men to work, than work to do, so that 



10 COMMENCEMENT ORATION. 

strife was sharpened by competition; then his eyes opened 
a little more. When, a little later, the question was com- 
plicated by wife and children — he settled to his groove and 
became contented; or, if not contented, constrained to 
submit from sheer inability to help himself. One after 
another his illusions have vanished. He has discovered that 
men pay no respect to unproved genius. He has discovered 
that he must begin at the bottom of the ladder and work 
up, and that twenty men will dispute with him for the 
possession of every round. If he do not like this scramble 
for small successes, this pulling and hauling and intensity 
of selfishness, and thinks to stand back until the great 
opportunities come, very well; no one will object — if he has 
an independent fortune. If not, if he must earn a living, 
there is no help for it; he must take part in the world's 
'strife or starve. 

In common parlance, this process of disallusion is called 
'learning by experience/ and the young man is called 'vis- 
ionary' until he has completed it. When he has thus been 
taught by experience, what is it that he has learned! He 
has learned the nature of the possible, the ordinary 
condition of human life. Before this time all his efforts 
w 7 ere futile because misdirected; after this time he may 
labor with some hope of success; and now, too, his real 
powers will be tested. What he has learned is simply the 
order of nature; what lies before him is how to work in 
unison with this order of nature so as to bring out, develop 
and strengthen his best powers, and attain the utmost 
result possible to them. 

Here is where all mediocre men fail. As their first and 
boyish view of the world and of the nature of the possible 
was erroneous, so also is their second view. At first they 
thought themselves stronger than circumstances, able to 
compel success in spite of circumstances. After their first 
few tussles with circumstances and overthrows by them, 
they conclude that it is no use to fight against such odds; 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SO JJTH. 11 

and so give up all hope of rising above the general level 
until fate shall be kinder and circumstances open an easier 
road. Of course fate never is kinder, circumstances always 
remain on a general average about the same, and so they 
remain what they were born to be, probably, mediocre men 
all their lives. 

The cause of the failure to grasp the true possibilities 
before them is shown the moment they begin to talk of 
affairs beyond their actual experience; then they show a 
boy's brain yet, in spite of a man's statue and a man's years, 
and we hear them utter the same extravagant estimates of 
the possible. Here, as an illustration, is the twin brother 
of the young orator's exclamation which I quoted a little 
while ago, 'Let all men do right and we shall have paradise.' 
In 1861, as Mississippi was hesitating on the verge of 
Secession, a noted polititian of the Bombastes order visited 
a certain city of that State to persuade the people to join in 
that movement; and a large audience gathered to hear him. 
"The North will never fight/' he said, "I will guarantee to 
hold in a lady's thimble all the blood that will be shed, and 
will drink it to the health of the new nation !" The history 
of the next four years is a sufficient commentary on that 
man's grasp of the possible and his comprehension of the 
circumstances surrounding the act of Secession. Our true 
leaders, the generals of the armies, never fell into that 
mistake, but many of those who thought they were leaders 
did. The first shock of real conflict unhorsed those men 
from real leadership and put them in the only places they 
were competent to fill, that of obstructionists; where they 
quarreled with the generals, hampered every movement of 
the true fighters, and exposed their own incompetency with 
every act and every utterance. Of course when failure 
came, they blamed fate and the generals. "There are 
personages who feel themselves tragic because they march 
into an impalpable morass, dragging others with them, and 
then cry out against the gods." 



12 COMMENCEMENT ORATION 

The power to correctly understand the circumstances 
surrounding one, is partly a natural gift and partly an ac- 
quired one. He who has it, possesses one great element of 
success, he who has it not never can succeed in anything; 
that is, not beyond the point to which his comprehension 
goes. Beyond that point, as he cannot see the circumstan- 
ces and perhaps would not understand them if he could, all 
his ideas of probable results are hazy and uncertain; he 
does not know anything about the forces that will come into 
play, and so, of course, knows nothing of what their action 
will be. When such an one ventures large predictions in an 
unknown field, he displays an essentially mediocre mind, as 
one who has learned nothing by experience in former ven- 
tures. We expect this of the boy because he has not yet 
had his first rough tumble with the world with heavy stakes 
and no backers; but when we see a man playing a boy's 
game, we know that we have found a fruit that will never 
ripen and is not worth tasting. "Before steel can be burn- 
ished and fitted for perfect use it must be shaped by mighty 
blows. The work of the hammer only the hammer can do." 
And so before the youth has passed under the hammer we 
expect flaws in his working powers; but the hammer can 
never give a good working shape to poor steel. We expect 
the youth to have swelling thoughts about the world and 
his future part in it; the hammer of experience will soon 
bring him down into good working shape if his metal 
be good. 

Another somewhat rare quality is a correct estimate of 
oneself. Of course it is usually lacking entirely among the 
utter failures. These overestimate themselves habitually, 
and are always at a loss to assign the true cause for their 
want of success. They always take a childish view of their 
own lives, just as the would-be statesman does of the affairs 
of nations. They say — "I never had a chance to make 
anything of myself, circumstances were always against me." 
Much as the slow boy at school complains that he cannot 



UXIVEESITY OF IRE SO UIR. 13 

stand higher in his classes because there are so many other 
boys. When these failures see themselves always failing 
and other men all around them succeeding, spleen super- 
imposes itself upon childishness, and in their periods of 
depression we hear them speaking of enemies, and asserting 
that there is a sort of conspiracy in society to prevent their 
rising in the world. They fancy themselves the victims of 
jealousy and charge all their stumbles upon the machina- 
tions of enemies. In this the irritated feeling within them 
seeks for justification rather than for self-knowledge. They 
can as little see the faultiness of their conduct as the rest of 
us can see the faultiness of our arguments. 

This overestimate of self is very natural in the young; 
for every month they are conscious of mental growth, and 
so have a certain justification for presuming that such 
growth will go on indefinitely. It is natural, too, in all of 
us; for every man not an utter failure goes on growing 
mentally up to the time that his leaf begins to turn sere 
and yellow, and thinks that he goes on growing after that. 
There is pathos in that. The old man ever thinks that he 
himself is the first to discover his failing powers, whereas 
his friends have been wondering for years that he was so 
slow to perceive it. 

If some mortifications and failings are caused by an over- 
estimate of self, far more of half-failures, the mediocre men 
satisfied to be mediocrities, have been caused by under 
estimate of the possible to him. That is, an under estimate 
of what is possible to him under his present circumstances. 
It is partly a shrinking from risk, partly a shrinking from 
labor, but mainly a lack of perception of what might be 
done with sufficient labor. Such ones see the difficulties of 
their position, but do not see how to fit themselves to that 
position so that only labor is needed to overcome the 
difficulties. Many men settle down contented with a fourth 
or fifth rank, who might fill a second or first, because they 
understand a portion of the circumstances but not all; they 



14 COMMENCEMENT ORATION. 

see their relation to a portion of their environment, hut not- 
all; and they have energy enough to overcome a portion of 
the difficulties before them, but not all. Why not? In 
some cases doubtless from lack of mental calibre, but more 
often from mental inertia. Let me illustrate my meaning. 
I know a young lawyer of fine abilities, who is very ambi- 
tious and very laborious. He burns the midnight oil in 
studying law, and certainly does not spare any effort which 
he conceives to be necessary in fitting himself for eminence 
in his profession. This he has been doing for years and will 
probably continue doing to an indefinite future. According 
to his estimate of his circumstances, and of himself in 
relation to his circumstances, the needed element of 
success is knowledge of the Law; and so he labors almost 
exclusively to acquire a profound and extensive knowledge 
of the law. So far good. He does need such a knowledge 
of the law; but he also needs something else which he has 
not thought of, because it is not among the traditions of 
the courts in which his practice lies. He has no facility of 
expression, but is not aware that he particularly needs it 
because he is never pitted against counsel who have it. 
Yet to those of us who are not lawyers, this almost univer- 
sal absence of ease and correctness of diction in the legal 
fraternity is a matter of continual astonishment. Who of 
us has not listened to the pleas of counsel in a court of 
justice with a feeling of wonder that men so gifted in every- 
thing else were so deficient in the power of expression; or 
rather, that men who have evidently labored so long and 
so successfully in mental preparation, have so neglected to 
train themselves in the equally necessary art of speaking 
connectedly, correctly and fluently? If we go into a court 
of justice and sit down to listen, this is the first thing that 
strikes us. If we have no pecuniary or professional interst 
in the case, we quickly become wearied with the slow, 
stumbling, hesitating utterance, the constant mental search 
for words, the continually recurring substitution of another 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 15 

word for a word already spoken, the withdrawal of a phrase 
and presentation of another, the awkward gestures, and the 
frequent long pauses while the speaker is trying to think 
what to say next. Certainly what wearies us wearies the 
jury, only their duty compels them to listen and endeavor 
to understand. The astonishing thing is, that lawyers do 
not themselves perceive the height and depth and length 
and breadth of this deficiency, or the power in their pro- 
fession that a fluent and correct diction would give them. 
Any one of them would be amazed, and probably not 
flattered, could he see in print his spoken words exactly as 
he uttered them, with dashes for the pauses. Not long ago 
I heard an eminent lawyer speak something in this way: 

"May it please the court, " here he paused to hunt for 

his pocket handkerchief, exploring one pocket after another 
until he finally found it in his left coat-tail pocket. This 
by-play was so prominent that every movement of it has 
impressed itself upon my memory. Having found his 
handkerchief, he began again. "May it please the 

court and gentlemen of the jury, " here he blew his 

nose like a penny trumpet. "My friend on the other side 

the opposing counsel said that a that-ah — in his 

opinion the defendants in this case were ah 

in error " here he became too tangled to proceed in a 

straight line, and had to drop the knot and go' back a little 
way. "My friend asserted that ah, the point of law made 
er. by my colleague was erroneously taken. I will read the 
decision — — " here he picked up a book and seemed to find 

it a wrong one. "I will read that part of the case 

ah -which bears on the question the point at 

issue ." Here he stopped altogether for several minutes, 

searching for the right book, and then for the right place in 
the book. During this interval one spectator went out, the 
judge and lawyers sat patiently and impassively, evidently 
looked upon all this awkwardness as a matter of course; the 
jurymen shifted their positions and hunted for spittoons, 



16 COMMENCEMENT ORATION. 

while I thought to inyself, "My eminent friend, if I began a 
sermon as you begin a plea, your criticism upon me would 
be considerably more emphatic than mine upon you. 7 ' I 
supposed that of course the eminent counsel would do 
better after getting fairly started, and so he did in some 
measure, for he warmed up into a very noble speech; but 
from beginning to end there was a continual succession of 
instances of bad grammar, bad logic, bad rhetoric and bad 
spelling, if one may judge of spelling by pronunciation; 
AYhile in beginning each new point there was the same 
hesitancy and stumbling over all the pebbles in the way, 
until I grew weary of making notes. How much more 
eminent this eminent man would be if his early training had 
taught him to marshall his thoughts logically and consecu- 
tively, and to launch them forth cleanly and correctly, 
clothed in good English decently spoken. 

My young friend who was learning to be a lawyer, sat 
there in court, drinking it all in, never perceiving the one 
radical defect which went far towards spoiling it all, and 
would have spoiled it had there been a really good speaker 
on the other side. And so, could my young friend rightly 
understand his environment, he would work a little less at 
law and a little more at elocution. 

We see precisely the same thing among the clergy, for 
how rare it is to hear a good reader among the men whose 
most frequent public duty is to read. They read the Bible 
as if they were set to convey words to the people instead of 
thoughts; thus they make the essence of God's revelation to 
man to consist of the husks of words, rather than of living 
thoughts lying beneath and beyond the words. A monoto- 
nous reading obscures the thought which God sends to man, 
while a reading with incorrect inflections, erroneous 
emphasis and misplaced pauses, very often actually changes 
the thought, and makes the Lord say something that He 
did not say, or omit to say something that He did say. It 
would seem to be the custom of the clergy generally to 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SO UTH. 17 

regard all such matters as trivial, and suggestions of pos- 
sible improvement as impertinences. One cannot refrain 
from wishing that they could hear the comments of their 
congregations, or could see the tones of their own voices in 
a verbatim report. I recently heard a rendition of the 
fourth commandment, which ran something like this: 
"Ememmbr tht Thou kee poly t 7 Saabth dayee. Six day 
shit Tflouoo laboran dwawl tht Thottoo hastodo (pause). 
But th 7 Sevnth days th 7 Saabuth thuth th 7 Lawerd Thyo God. 
N 7 nit Thottoo shit duo manrov worrk. Tnouoon THYe 
sonun Thye daughtrau Thye man-servant 7 n Thye ma-a-id- 
servnt, Thye cattlan th 7 stra-a-ngr thut his wuthinn Thye 
gates. 77 — and so on, until one felt as if one 7 s ears had been 
boxed with personal pronouns. 

Another Eeverend gentleman whom I heard read the 
Service not long ago, had evidently in some past time 
wrestled with the word "and" so severely that a reminis- 
cence of conflict yet breathed through every utterance of 
the final d in that word. Auother, to whom I recently 
listened, seemed to have swallowed a box of percussion 
caps which exploded irregularly behind the most unexpected 
words, projecting the unfortunate sounds violently forward 
to the surprise and amusement of all not hopelessly accus- 
tomed to the speaker. 

Of course these Eeverend gentlemen are wholly 
unconscious of these tricks of utterance, since no man 
voluntarily makes himself or the Service ridiculous; and 
they probably are never vexed with the corrective criticism 
without which no public speaker is safe. Undoubtedly they 
need clear sighted wives who, having become disenchanted, 
are not blind worshipers at their husband 7 s shrines, who 
have the courage of wifely conviction, and are as deter- 
mined to cure their husband 7 s faults as their husbands are 
to doctor theirs. Who but a wife can be sufficiently severe? 
If a brother clergyman attempts a criticism he must be so 
gentle and deferential and polite that he makes no im- 



18 COMMENCEMENT ORATION 

pression; or if he put one drop of truthfulness into his 
suggestion, he becomes impertinent. If a Bishop point out 
a fault with force enough to make it seen, he is an inter- 
meddler, a tyrant who infringes upon the rights of his 
clergy. If a layman attempts it politely he does no good, 
if forcefully, he is an ass kicking at a lion. In short nobody 
but a wife can demonstrate with sufficient pointedness and 
pertinacity that just a little, small, infinitesimal change is 
needed to make her lord's reading absolutely perfect; but 
that, until such change is made, his reading is absolutely 
ridiculous. How often we meet clergymen with whom we 
become quite charmed, who evince in conversation good 
mental power and wide reading, yet who seem to be utterly 
unappreciated by the laity and the Church. Once hearing 
them read and preach explains the reason. They know how 
to use their minds, but not how to use their voices. They 
can handle some of the tools of their vocation with fair and 
creditable skill, but are so awkward and clumsy with other 
tools that they spoil the work done with the first. They 
are like a carpenter who essays to build a house for you, 
and brings you a good plan, beautifully drawn, with all the 
calculations and estimates correctly made; but who, when 
he comes to the actual building, uses the practical tools, 
saw, plane and hammer, so badly that he spoils his own 
plan and gives you but the abortion of a house to live in; 
a house that is a pain to your eyes, and a vexation to your 
spirit. So the work of a Clergyman in his study, while 
laboring with his books, his brain, his pen, is preparatory. 
He builds the house when he comes to stand before the 
people to teach. This is his real work, the work which he 
is sent to do. As he succeeds or fails in this, so is he a 
success or a failure as a Clergyman; yet he will spend long 
years in earnest study to learn how to do his preparatory 
work, and trust to luck for skill in his more important labor 
— that labor in fact, upon which all the value of the other, 
to any one but himself, depends. 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SO TJTH. 19 

Of course a large part of this blindness as to the relative 
values of knowledge on the one part, and of the power of 
imparting knowledge on the other, is chargeable upon the 
Theological Seminaries; which seem to ignore the fact that 
to a Clergyman, knowledge is useless or very nearly useless 
unless it is accompanied with that readiness of thought and 
power of clothing thought with words, which give a man 
power before an audience. And so, too often, they turn out 
the young student with the mind of an athlete and the voice 
of a baby, with a brain full of thoughts and vacant of words; 
unable to express his own thoughts, or render the thoughts 
of another without obscuring and belittling them with tricks 
of manner, inflection, emphasis and pronunciation which 
make the only impression which the audience remembers. 
So common and wide-spread is the dissatisfaction at this 
state of things, that there has arisen a party who insist that 
the monotone is the only safe and reverent delivery. It 
would be but a few steps further in the same direction to 
suppress the human voice entirely and insist upon a con- 
gregation sitting in silence, to read printed prayers and a 
printed sermon. 

A clear view of the situation would show these circum- 
stances. A Clergyman is sent to read and teach in public. 
The Bible and the Prayer Book give him the matter which 
he is to read; and his education and study the matter which 
he is to teach. All this is preparatory. When he actually 
stands before the people his real work begins. If he cannot 
impart his message easily, gracefully, forcibly, impressively 
— he is a failure; and he is worse than a failure if he make 
himself or his message ridiculous. Much of this also 
applies to the lawyer, for his real work begins when he 
stands in Court to plead his case before the Judge and Jury. 
A lack of clear perception of himself in relation to his 
circumstances is the cause of the whole or partial failure of 
many a Clergyman and many a lawyer. 

And this brings me to the last of the five elements of 



20 COMMENCEMENT ORATION. 

success in life, and the one which I believe to be the most 
important, the most universal of all; for it is my impression 
that live men fail from laziness where one does from lack of 
mental ability. Of course a man cannot succeed beyond 
his mental calibre — but what is his mental calibre ? what 
fixed it ? what made it small but laziness ? No man's brain 
ever stops growing before extreme old age, unless he stops 
feeding and working and training it; and if a man while he 
is yet a boy stops studying, stops all reading except for 
amusement, never feeds his mind with solid food, nor gives 
it regular and frequent training in serious and earnest en- 
deavor, is it not manifest that his brain must stop its growth 
and remain a boy's brain always ? Of course years give it a 
certain hardness and firmness of texture, but after a very 
little time it becomes almost or quite incapable of further 
growth, fixed in its mediocrity forever. A mind of this kind 
you may always know by certain infallible ear marks — 
wherever you find a man who reads nothing but news- 
papers or who varies his newspapers only with occasional 
novels; who hates a serious book of any sort if it requires 
mental labor to assimilate its contents, who does not like 
books anyway "because they are too long and take too 
much time," there you have a mind that has stopped all 
general and symmetrical growth, though it may still be 
making progress in some special direction. Such a man may, 
for instance, be intently studying market reports in the 
papers. He may be making comparisons and deductions, and 
may be risking his money upon the results of his study. 
There are thousands of men of this stamp, who are success- 
ful in life because they are growing, even though their 
growth be onesided. But where there are thousands of this 
stamp there are tens of thousands who are too lazy for even 
this. And the ear marks are — that even in their newspa- 
pers they make no study of anything, no mental effort. 
They never turn from newspaper to map or encyclopedia. 
They read half vacantly as if they were thinking of some- 



b 



UNI VEBSITY OF THE SO TJTH. 21 

thing else, and within a few hours after they are through 
could not tell anything beyond a bare outline, if even that, 
of what they have been reading. Such men treat their 
minds as an imprudent mother does a delicate child — she 
keeps it as much as possible in a cradle, rocks it, pats it, 
sings to it, tells it silly, easy and short stories, requires no 
labor of it, or if imposing a task allows three or four times 
the ordinary time to do it in and suffers it then to do the 
task in a slip-shod, incomplete and careless way. In short 
she amuses and never trains it. 

So with the vast majority of men — they do just work 
enough to make a living, and stop with the last stroke of 
the obsolutely necessary. If they have any sort of a men- 
tal task to do they take twenty times as much time as is 
necessary, or if forced into a quick decision pride them- 
selves forever after upon having evinced extraordinary pen- 
etration, and love to tell the story of how they did it. Who 
has not known such men? Their minds are too flabby to 
work without great fatigue and a sense of extraordinary 
effort, yet they do not know it. Look around the world, 
how many hundreds of them do we meet on every side. 
Some years ago I spent some months at a country resort. 
The tavern keeper was a man of this sort. He had a large, 
lazy looking but powerful physique, and an utterly and 
irredeemably lazy mind. He would sit alone for hours on a 
woodpile whittling a stick, saying that he was "thinking." 
When the sun reached the woodpile he would transfer him- 
self to a chair in the shade, and think all the afternoon. 
Once or twice a month he would go a fishing — a peculiarly 
congenial employment to vacant minded men, and occasion- 
ally to busy men who wish to be temporarily vacant minded. 
He was fifty years old, and had probably spent forty of 
them in mentally growing flabby. There was a young man 
there, comparatively young, twenty-six years old, following 
in the same path: who confided to me that the height of his 
ambition was to be a clerk in a country store, or the keeper 



22 COMMENCEMENT ORATION. 

of a country tavern. Why? Because there were no risks 
to run and not much to do. He, too, wanted time to think. 
In a country full of waste land waiting for hands to work it, 
full of opportunities for enterprise and labor, he was vaguely 
dreaming of going to Texas in search of more favorable 
circumstances. In the same place was a country druggist, 
who had three or four customers a day, and sold patent 
medicines to them at a sufficient profit to have enough to pay 
his board and get a new suit of clothes once or twice a year. 
This man spent most of his time in two interesting occu- 
pations — playing checkers, and thinking. The little porch 
in front of his store was always full of men, the same men 
year in and year out, similarly occupied. In every little 
country town all over this land are thousands upon thousands 
of men doing just that and no more; thinking that they are 
living while they are only vegetating. In every town 
wherever I have lived, whenever I have walked "up town" 
or "down town," I have seen many clerks sitting or stand- 
ing around on a dull day, passing away the time — thinking. 
As the dull days last from March until November in our 
climate, we may conjecture the amount of thinking done in 
any average Southern town; enough to float the Ark. One 
day I sat down by one of the young thinkers — who was a 
very good salesman when there was anybody to buy, but 
was now deep in a large employment, literally immersed in 
thought tilted back in a chair, under the awning in front of 
his store — and asked him what he was thinking about? "Oh, 
nuthin';" said he, very truthfully I believe. Two hours 
afterward I passed again and he was still there; and the 
next day I found him there beginning his labors early, still 
a thinking. Not long after that I heard his mother speak of 
"Poor John, he works so hard; he comes home at night almost 
worn out!" And I thought what a good thing it would be if 
only he had somebody to wear him out or make him work. 
It is the way of the world however. The lordly man goes 
down town to his office or store, spends the whole day in 



UNI VERSITY OF THE SO UTH. 23 

almost literally doing nothing, and, naturally somewhat tired 
of it, comes home at night to be coddled and petted and 
sweetly sympathized with — by a woman who has really been 
working hard all day long, whose feet perhaps ache with 
running about the house, and whose fingers are sore with 
stitching his shirts. 

But see the waste of time! Such men are not only not 
growing, but are retrograding. What wonder that in a few 
years they become unable to read a book that requires 
thought J Their minds have grown so flabby that they can- 
not even follow understanding^ the printed thoughts of 
another! 

Some years ago, a young man came to me and said that 
he wanted to become a clergyman, and asked if I could 
help him or show him the way. I said, yes, I could easily 
do that, that we needed clergymen of the right sort badly. 
After some conversation I found that he needed about two 
years' study in the classics and general literature before he 
began theology proper. Then I asked him how much 
money he had. He said his father could let him have eight 
or ten dollars a month. "Very well," I said. "Go up to 
Oxford to the State University, join a mess of young men 
there. I can help you in that. You can join with ten or 
twelve young men who live as we did in the army, take 
your turn at cooking, washiug dishes, making beds, etc., and 
wash your own linen. Your living will cost you about five 
dollars a month, rent about seventy-five cents a month, 
books the rest. In vacation go out into the cotton field and 
lay by a little spending money. It will be hard work, but 
it will make a thorough man of you. Try this for the two 
years and come to me again, and I will show you what to 
do next. In the mean time if you get in any difficulty that 
you can't manage alone, write to me and I will help you." 

I saw that my young friend did not exactly like this plan, 
so, a few days afterward, I proposed another. He told me 
that he thought he could get employment in town; so I said 



24 COMMENCEMENT ORATION 

that I would furnish him books that he might study during 
the day, and come and recite to me at night. "Suppose I 
should be too busy to study?" he asked. "Very well," I said; 
"on those nights you could not recite of course, but we 
could talk awhile on the subject matter of your study." 
He said he would think of it, but as he never came back to 
get the books I concluded that he enjoyed the thinking. I 
have seen him almost every week since, in the winter 
season standing behind a counter and occasionally waiting 
on a customer or warming himself by the stove; and in the 
summer season, seven months out of the twelve, seated in 
the shade on a dry-goods box, laboriously discussing un- 
known topics with street corner philosophers, who think 
they know the world and all the ways of it, or still more 
laboriously engaged in that deadly occupation of thinking. 
Deadly it is, for it slaughters our young men in thousands. 
I think probably the Church had a happy escape from that 
young man. 

What an occupation that is, that dry goods clerking, for 
a young man with brains and hands, a man's head, and a 
man ? s thews and sinews; measuring ribbons and counting 
out papers of needles and pins! It is an occupation that 
belongs of right to women and girls; a man might as well 
be a dress-maker. Yet how rarely does the manliness of a 
young man revolt at it. I have known of one instance of 
such rebellion, only one, I am sorry to say, but that is a 
ray of hope, for if one such instance is known to me there 
must be others somewhere. It was eleven years ago that 
a young man came to me saying that he was utterly dis- 
gusted with clerking and wanted some manlier employment. 
Not knowing exactly how to help himself he wanted of me 
not help but suggestions how to help himself. My first 
thought was that he was probably a lazy clerk that wanted 
"more favorable conditions." So I told him to come back 
to me in three days and I would tell him what to do. 

I went to the firm who employed him and asked one of 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SO UTH. 25 

the partners what sort of a clerk he was. "What, Henry?" 
he asked, "Henry is a good clerk, none better, a trifle short 
with customers who don't know their own minds, and a little 
too candid with customers who are frightened when they 
find that cheap goods are not as good as high priced ones — 
but, on the whole, a good clerk." After a pause he con- 
tinued, "I found him the other day trying to find out why 
one piece of cotten cloth sold for twelve cents and another 
for sixteen cents ; and he told me that there were fifty-four 
threads to the inch in one and seventy-two in the other." 

Here was clearly a young man whom it would pay to help, 
for I further found that he spent most of his evenings read- 
ing serious and solid books. But when the three days went 
around he did not come. However, he soon after apologized, 
sayiDg that he was too busy. At his solicitation the firm 
had transferred him to the warehouse as their shipping 
clerk, and now he had a manly sort of work to do. The head 
of the firm also told me that he was the best shipping clerk 
they had ever had. 

Five years after that he was an editor, and is now some- 
thing else. I am afraid to say what, lest his personality 
should be discovered. But if he keeps up his habit of 
reading and study, in a few more years he will never feel the 
lack of college training. He is beginning to make a mark 
already, and will certainly leave an impress upon his genera- 
tion. It is very plain why he does not need to go to Texas in 
search of more favorable conditions; he evidently has a way of 
making his conditions favorable where he is. 



I have spoken to little purpose thus far, if in what I have 
been saying my older hearers have not recognized truths of 
their own experience and thoughts of their own thinking; 
and if my younger hearers — those of them at least who have 
listened — have not thought that it was probably true 
because it was so dry. In fact all serious things are dry — 
in the youthful sense, certainly all serious work is; and all 



26 COMMENCEMENT ORATION. 

sauces and condiments to make them palatable must be 
furnished by the worker himself. These sauces and condi- 
ments, the stimuli that give an appetite for work, come 
from each man's perception of his circumstances and of 
himself in relation to his circumstances. He gives his 
exertion where he sees his exertion needed. If he needs no 
more than a living, he exerts himself no more. This, as I 
have said, is where most men stop, taking but a languid 
interest in anything beyond. It is also where most students 
stop; for the equivalent to this earning a living, to the 
student, is to get through the day and its lessons. 

He who cares nothing for the lessons is, of course, a failure 
as a student. Whether he will also be a failure as a man 
will depend upon how he responds to the pressure that 
circumstances out in the world will put upon him. 

This earning a living is, of course, the first object with all 
men. It is pursued by some with a sense of accountability 
to God, which moves them to reject all methods which would 
not please Him. By others it is pursued under a sense of ac- 
countability to family and society; but by the vast majority 
of men with no sense of accountability at all, only with a 
wish to stand well with their neighbors. 

When this first and greater object is assured, then lesser 
objects come into play; and because for the time men have 
no solicitude about the greater object, the lesser ones be- 
come most prominent. As we look around the world, the 
prominent men, those who first catch our eyes and seem to 
us to make the staple and the force of society, are those who 
are laboring for these secondary objects, wealth, station, 
political power, etc. And they are the force of society, 
because they earn their own living easily and then have a 
great fund of force to spare for other objects. 

But these, because they are prominent, must not mislead 
us as to the true constitution of society, which is that the 
vast majority of men expend all the working force they 
have in the main object, and have no energy left after earn- 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SO UTH. 27 

ing a living, except for self-indulgence. They are fairly well 
content if life gives them and those dependent on them 
food, shelter, clothing, and an average share of the homely 
and domestic joys and comforts. Bear this in mind or you 
will fail to rightfully appreciate what may be done — the 
possibilities open to the man of sufficient strength and 
energy. He who has such energy with courage behind it, 
and a clear perception of circumstances so that he knows 
where and how to expend his energy and courage, will have 
a field before him bounded only by his absolute mental 
strength and the length of his working life before his powers 
begin to decay. 

Of course with the lack of energy one only drifts, and 
very many men have drifted wrong. I know men too old 
now to change, who are utterly misplaced in life. Brokers 
who should have been lawyers, lawyers who should have 
been physicians, planters who should have been merchants, 
merchants who should have been clergymen, clergymen 
who should have been — well, one whom I knew ought to 
have been a merchant, the rest whom I have in mind as 
misplaced clergymen are too enormously lazy to have ever 
manifested any bent in any direction. 

Most of these misplaced men, farmers, lawyers, merchants 
and all, had a more or less distinct consciousness all the 
time of what their true bent was, but were not energetic and 
persistent enough to compass it. They suffered themselves 
to drift where they are. We may call it drifting, they may 
call it the force of circumstances, but I tell you it was 
laziness. Where circumstances seemed to place them, there 
they* stayed; not having energy enough to study, to read, to 
work, to labor — to fit themselves for a better or higher or more 
congenial sphere. They had ambition enough to fill with 
decency the place they had, and worked just hard enough 
to keep it, but not one stroke more. Whatever advance- 
ment came to them was drifted to them. They were like 
the negroes who have cabins on the river and get their 



28 COMMENCEMENT ORATION 

firewood from the Mississippi driftwood, and when the fire 
goes out for want of fuel, they sit down on the levee to wait 
for it, and curse the river when none comes. All the while 
there is an axe in the cabin and thousands of acres of cotton- 
wood waiting to be cut. But — it is pleasant to think that 
one's misfortunes come from the irresistible force of nature 
and not from one's own faults. 

Of course these gentlemen, who have drifted into uncon- 
genial work never suspect this unpleasant fact — laziness as 
the cause of drifting — themselves. Every man has a good 
opinion of himself however clearly he may judge his neigh- 
bors. Each man, when he sits down to judgment, makes an 
exception of himself, and lumps his neighbors together as 
reprobate. 

I am inclined to think that, although there are many 
exceptions, the vast majority of men suffer the tide of 
circumstances to drift them on whither it will, laboring no 
more with sail or oar than to steer clear of the rocks that 
would wreck them. Is it not true? 

Look at your own little world here! Here, to be sure, 
you are under "governors, teachers, spiritual pastors and 
masters" who lay out your daily tasks with especial refer- 
ence to the future; but how much of those tasks would be 
done were there no constraint? He who labors here only 
because he is constrained to do so, out yonder in the world 
will labor no more than he will be constrained; and by and 
by the only constraint will be the necessity of earning a 
living. 

Now the great mass of men are thus indifferent to any 
nobler motives because they have never had a clear view of 
the great possibilities in this thing that we call human life. 
When they were young and impressable they had nothing 
in their lives to excite greater thoughts, no contact with 
men whose minds were alive with divine energy and hearts 
on fire with nobler purposes. They caught no spark of 
greater things. Their sole contact was with clay, and so 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SO TJTH. 29 

they grew to be like clay. They saw no contest save for 
earning a living, and were unconscious of any other as within 
their reach. In this mould their minds stiffened and 
hardened with age, and into this mould their children are 
growing up. 

But you have been chosen out from this great throng, and 
have had your feet set better ways. Some one has labored 
for you, some one is now laboring for you to lift you up a 
little while above the curse of Adam, to give you a large 
chance for better things. You have not now to work all 
day under that curse to earn a living, and study in spare 
hours and at night to prepare for coming days. And those 
of you who do no tfeel — according to your years — the weight 
of coming circumstances, will never feel them. 

He who lives in the present now, who fits himself only 
for the present, who floats only with the tide, will be always 
in the drift of circumstances. But the young man who is 
within sight of the world's great ocean should have the sense 
of waves upon him, and prepare for deep water and strong 
gales. 

To many of you, doubtless, such thoughts have come, and 
you have dreamed of great empires and high endeavor. 
Such thoughts are vague and worthless unless they give a 
spur to present effort. Look at the present harvest if you 
would know the nature of the seed you sow; its fruit now 
will be its fruit then. He who perceives a possibility within 
himself of rivaling Napoleon or Hannibal, of surpassing Clay 
or Webster or Calhoun, perceives also and very clearly, the 
difficulty of surpassing his schoolmates in his classes; and he 
shrinks from a contest which would strain his powers and 
curtail his play time. Yet if his high thoughts lead him not 
to present effort neither will they by and by. 

For see — he fills his future world with dummies, men of 
straw, whom it will be easy to surpass; and it never occurs 
to him that out yonder in the world he will have these 
same schoolmates to contend with. If it be difficult to sur- 



30 COMMENCEMENT ORATION. 

pass them now so will it then. They will not stand still 
any more than he. If he cannot fly past them in the work 
of school neither can he in the work of life. If it require 
long continued, patient and strenuous endeavor to surpass 
them even a little and in some few points only here, so will 
it there; and if he shrink from effort now, so will he then. 
Laziness does not belong to youth alone. Like all other 
things it grows under the hand that feeds it. He who sits 
on a woodpile here, will, when he gets out into the world, 
sit on a woodpile there, while other men gather the chips. 

Be sure that all men are not lazy,- some men work. There 
are prizes abroad; who gets them? There is a President, 
there are Cabinet officers, there are Senators and Governors 
— there are great men everywhere. How came they to be 
great? Ah, they worked while others dreamed. What are 
you, a worker, or a dreamer? How much of a worker? How 
large a difficulty baffles you into giving up? Is it a difficulty 
that some one else has solved? 

Be sure then that out in the world you will strike 
difficulties that will baffle you, while other men will come 
along, solve them and walk over you. 

Where did they get the power to solve them? Ah — years 
before — they were working while you were dreaming. 

The work that you did as a task to get it done somehow, 
they did with an eye forward to these very difficulties with 
a very purpose to prepare for them. You drifted, they 
labored with wind and wave and oar, preparing themselves 
against deep waters and adverse storms. When fortune's gales 
come blowing, then, they are ready and set forward on 
their course; but drifters must seek a harbor when the wind 
howls and the spray flies. 

Ah — this drifting laziness is cowardice! A man shrinks 
from putting what appears to him a useless task upon him- 
self. Shrinks from lifting a man's burdens and would fain 
carry only a child's. Shrinks from the sternness of self- 
discipline, and would fain lie in the shade and feed himself 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SO UTH. 31 

with lollipops. Meantime, after he has passed the time for 
making ready, great opportunities rush past him, and other 
men, who have trained their thews and sinews by long and 
secret exercise, sieze them and ride on to fortune. 

He who would succeed must cast off dreaming, shake the 
scales of childhood from off his eyes, and look at the facts 
of his situation with the clear eyes that shrink from no 
unpleasantness and seek for no excuses. 

Facts are never dreamy nor vague nor uncertain; they are 
not in the clouds overhead, nor in the earth under foot; 
they are always on the level and close at hand. 

The man whose life's work is worth anything, is one who 
knows exactly what his present situation is, and what he 
ought to do with regard to it, and who has a patient energy 
and persistence. 

How often we hear men wish they had so-and-so's capacity 
for work and capacity for perseverance. It would be as wise 
to wish that they had his eyes to see with. They have eyes 
of their own, if they cannot see, it is their own fault. This 
wish to have another man's capacity for work or persever- 
ance always, when I hear it, fills me with impatience. 

If a man wants perseverance why don't he persevere? Is 
he not master of himself? If not master of himself let him 
select a master and obey him. If he will select me I will 
make him persevere. If a man who thinks he cannot 
persevere had a dozen lashes every time he failed to perse- 
vere, he would soon learn the art. What folly, then, to say 
he cannot do a thing which severity would easily make 
him do. 

This thing called patient persistence does not imply that 
a man overworks himself, but simply that he sticks to one 
thing, whether he likes it or not, until he gets it done. 
When you begin a text book here you keep at it daily, a 
little at a time, until you get it done. Here, you do this 
because you are obliged to. The man who laments a lack 
of perseverance only confesses that he cannot rule himself 



32 COMMENCEMENT ORATION. 

as efficiently as the mild discipline of a school would rule 
him. That is, he confesses that he is still a hoy and needs 
not only rules but masters to enforce them. 

Such an one may be a man physically, but he lacks some- 
thing of true manhood mentally; having a weak will he 
needs the stimulus of penalty. 



All these qualities of which I have been speaking, will 
come by training. He who early forms the habit of looking 
at the facts of his situation exactly, will in a few years learn 
how to estimate them all correctly. He who early begins to 
shape himself to fit in with his facts, will soon learn how to 
do it quickly and exactly. He who early begins to govern 
his conduct in accordance with his environment, will first 
learn how to do it skillfully, and then how do it forcefully; 
and then he will shape his circumstances. He who begins 
early to put constraint upon himself, not because he is 
obliged to but because he choses to, will soon learn how to 
be the master of himself and to rule his own spirit. He 
who early begins to persevere, of his own free will, will by 
and by find that perseverance has become a second nature. 

Furthermore : He who neglects to train himself in these 
things, is actually training himself in their opposites. Any 
man on earth, not an idiot, who cannot persevere, has de- 
liberately, lazily, made himself into a weakling. He did not 
do his duty when he could and so has lost the sense of duty 
in performing duty; that is, the shame of not performing 
duty. 

Perhaps he pities himself when all the feeling he deserves 
is contempt. 

The fact that we are forming not simply habits but traits 
of character, constantly, in all our performance or neglect 
of duty, is one that we continually forget. But it is a truth 
that explains why and how life is real and earnest. The 
single events of life, most of them, are not especially im- 
portant, but the fact that each one is an increment, each 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SO UTR. 33 

one goes into its place to make up the thing called I, the 
Ego, the being that must live, act, and be judged — that shows 
the importance of all events — the reality and the earnestness 
of every day of life. 



My young friends — the world lies a little way before you, 
and soon you must go forth into it, to play a man's part or 
a coward's. 

The world ! That name suggests many things, and has a 
vague sound to many of us; but the truth of it is this — the 
world is simply a great mass of people cast together in 
groups or multitudes. Most of them are where they are by 
accident of birth, some by the drift of adventure, some by 
deliberate purpose, seeking gain or pleasure. Wherever 
they are, their differences are on the surface; they are alike 
in all essentials. North, South, East and West, human 
nature is the same. 

The leading facts of human life, and the leading faults, 
follies and virtues of human nature do not greatly vary from 
the great lakes to the Gulf, from the Atlantic to the Pacific. 
Wherever you may cast your lot your problem will be the 
same that all men must solve, and all the factors in it about 
the same. Everywhere there is a great mass of mediocrity, 
but he who would rise above it must work, ivorlc, work. It 
is like treading water — a little effort keeps your chin just 
above the gurgle, where all other chins must be or die; but 
if you would rise head and shoulders above the mass, you 
must work hard and work persistently. 

And how we need workers ! Ah, there is a great need 
for earnest men, for clear-headed, clean-handed, whole-souled 
men. Out in the world there is so much to do. There are 
such great masses of ignorance, crime, sorrow, suffering — 
such blind, dumb misery lifting up pleading hands to a 
Something that they call God, but think of as Fate. Misery 
that does not know that it is miserable; content to lie in 
rags and poverty and squalor because it has never known 



34 COMMENCEMENT ORATION. 

anything else, and knows not now that anything else is 
possible. There is such corruption in the body politic, such 
scrambling for office, such greed overleaping righteousness, 
such contention in wickedness, such tyranny of the strong 
over the weak, such mazes and masses of evil, that one 
stands half bewildered before it all. 

We need men, strong men, strong enough to earn a living 
and have energy enough left over to work out some profit 
to the world. Men with hearts large enough to hold all 
personal affections, and leave some room for wider sympa- 
thies. Men with trained minds able to do their own work, 
and spare some thought for the great needs of those who 
now have none but selfish leaders. Men with hands strong 
enough to guide their own interests, and unselfish enough 
to help the fallen. 

Such men we will have when the young throw off the 
thoughtlessness of childhood, and while preparing for life 
open their understandings to the grandeur of the possibilities 
within the reach of strong endeavor. 



My young brothers — labor now in strenuous preparation, 
and when you go out into the world resolve with a man's 
strong purpose that, with God's help, you will not only raise 
yourselves above the mediocre mass, but will leave some 
portion of His green earth nobler, purer, sweeter, better for 
the life that you will live in it. So shall you win blessing, 

PRAISE AND HONOR FROM GOD AND MAN. 



CHRIST CHURCH RECTORY, 
East Orange, N. J., 

Septuagesima, 1882. 

The Rev. Telfair Hodgson, D.D., 

Vice-Chancellor of the University of the South, 

Dear Sir : 

Your able and interesting address to us to-day is so strong 
and clear a statement of the claims which the University of the 
South has upon the whole Church, that we desire its influence 
may be extended. We therefore ask that you will give us the 
privilege of publishing and distributing it. 
Very sincerely yours, 

H. S. BISHOP, Rector. 



E. M. BALDWIN, 
E. H. STEPHE 



IN ) 

NSON, |- Wardens - 



Charles Hall, Philip Ward, Charles Michalick, Henry 
M. Oddie, J. Lovkring Roberts, C. B. Yardley, Wm. Ger- 
vais Chittick, Grafton D. Rogers, John S. Richards, 
and S. W. Whtttemore, Vestrymen. 



To the Rector, Wardens, and Vestrymen of Christ Church, 
East Orange, New Jersey. 

Gentlemen : 

In response to your kind note, ashing for the publication of the 
following address, I would thank you most heartily, and say that I 
place it in your hands the more cheerfully because of the hope that its 
publication may be of some service to the Church work at Scwanee. 
Yours faithfully, 

TELFAIR HODGSON, 

Vice- C ha nc dl or. 



THE 



University of the South. 



AN ADDRESS 



DELIVERED 



BY ITS VICE-CHANCELLOR 



CHRIST CHURCH, EAST ORANGE, N. J., 

Septuagesima Sunday, February $th, 1882. 



NEW YORK: 
THOMAS WHITTAKER, 

2 and 3 Bible House. 
1882. 



ADDRESS. 



Two weeks since, after the sermon, as I was passing 
from the pulpit here to the chancel, your good rector gave 
rue a whispered and impromptu invitation to set before 
you, on this Sunday, the object and aims of the Univer- 
sity of the South at Sewanee, Tennessee, and to give 
some account of the results already accomplished there. 

This invitation gave me great pleasure for several rea- 
sons ; first, because of the cordial character of the invita- 
tion ; secondly, because of the deep and abiding interest I 
feel in the work at Sewanee ; and, lastly, because of the 
kindly attention which this congregation always bestows 
upon the man who occupies this pulpit, which attention 
assures me to-day a patient and respectful hearing for one 
of the most important Church works in our country. 

It is not to beg for money for the University of the 
South that I am here ; but simply to tell you of the work. 

As with nearly all of our Church institutions the Uni- 
versity of the South is in sore need of a better sup- 
port now, and of an endowment as soon as one may be 
had ; for since its organization it has been a venture of 
faith, and has been but poorly supported by its tuition fees, 
and the offerings of the Church. 

This meagre support has hardly kept together the bod- 
ies and souls of a devoted set of men whom God has sus- 
tained and kept faithful to the work, men who could easily 
have made more money and surrounded themselves with 
more comforts elsewhere ; but in whom God has kept 
steadily alive that holy flame of faith which teaches them 



6 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

(and which it is our highest boast to teach all who come 
under our care) that there is something in the universe 
more precious than money — something more comfortable 
than creature comforts. 

For the past thirteen years these men have been faith- 
fully and painfully, but quietly, toiling to lay deep and 
well the foundation of an institution of which, I believe, 
the whole Church in this land will soon recognize the im- 
portance. 

In future the University of the South may, and I 
pray God she will, be rich in endowment, complete in ap- 
pointments, and weighty in importance ; yet will she never 
possess a period in her history to which she may point as 
more illustrious for the faith and self-sacrifice of her ser- 
vants than this the period of her infancy. 

How long this period of trial may last we know not, 
perhaps until the Church is convinced that this and such 
other work is as important as any in which she may be en- 
gaged. At any rate we who have the direct charge of the 
work are simply the servants of the Church, and we are 
determined that if the work fail — of which danger at pres- 
ent we see no sign — the fault shall not be for lack of 
faithfulness on our part. The responsibility must rest 
where it belongs. The Church has indorsed the work, 
and the responsibility to preserve the work must rest upon 
the Church. 

And now the questions arise : Is the work worth pre- 
serving ? Have we not colleges and schools enough in the 
land already ? Is there not room and to spare in the insti- 
tutions already established an.d endowed ? Why multiply 
more ? Upon the answer to these questions depends the 
fate of the University of the South. And if this 
school does not fill an unsatisfied need in the country you 
may be sure it will not long exist. 

This brings me to a discussion of the topic in hand, 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 7 

viz., to lay before you the object and aims of the school 
at Sewanee. These I shall briefly place before you and 
then pass on to enumerate the results of the experiment 
which have been accomplished during the past thirteen 
years. Thus I hope to convince you that this work is 
one of which there is a serious need to the Church and to 
the people of the South and South-west, and one that is 
destined to reclaim to the Church that whole section of 
country from Virginia to the Rio Grande— a section of 
country that is daily growing in population, in wealth, and 
in importance — growing, in fact, in everything but Church 
sentiment and Church culture. 

We take it for granted that with all Church people in 
every part of the country, the dearest object to their hearts 
is Church extension. And that this true principle of 
Christianity has a deep hold upon them is evidenced by 
the manner in which their desire for the conversion of 
many nations possesses them. 

Their charity and money have established and sup- 
ported missions in Africa, China, and Japan. There are 
missions for Church extension among the Indians in the 
Territories of the West and North-west. Aid is extended 
to the Churches which have been founded in Hayti and 
Mexico. And there is no reason why the work at Sewanee 
should not be regarded as mission work in its truest sense, 
and thus make a legitimate demand upon the Church at 
large for its support. 

It has been urged the South is a portion of the 
country too old in civilization and settled too long ago to 
be regarded as really a mission field. This argument 
would apply as well to Hayti and Mexico, and yet the 
Church stretches out a helping hand to them. 

Again, it is urged that the Church in the South was 
established long ago, and has had its chance of success. 
True, it was established long ago, when the Church, 



8 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

through a mistaken conservatism, adopted the policy that 
the erection of dioceses and consecration of Bishops should 
follow, not keep pace with, nay even precede, the march 
of civilization, which in this country is the same as the 
march of settlement. In those days the Church clung to 
the seats of wealth and culture. Since that time, in the 
true spirit of Apostolic times, bishops have been kept in 
the vanguard of progress, and missionaries have been sup- 
ported around them ; so that the first religious impressions 
upon the settlements of the West and North-west have 
been those of the Church. In the South, on the contrary, 
the Church at first hugged the Atlantic and Gulf coasts, 
where were clustered the wealth and refinement of the 
section, or it slowly crept up the fertile valleys of the riv- 
ers, impressing itself here and there upon the higher 
class of society. In many sections it came to be looked 
upon as a social institution in which only the first families 
had proprietary rights. The middle and lower classes of 
society had, long before the appearance of the Church in 
the interior, been accustomed to and become associated 
with the various sects which had penetrated the wilder- 
nesses with them. As a bitter commentary upon this 
mistaken policy of the Church of fifty years ago, the late 
war left the Church at the South a practical wreck. Most 
of her people there once richest in land and slaves, were 
after the close of the war the poorest class, not only in that 
they had lost their property, but besides this in that they 
had never formed those habits of drudging work and 
patient waiting which laid at the basis of the character 
that was to be successful in the New South. With re- 
verses these people had lost heart, and consequently lacked 
the pluck and versatility to suit themselves to the changed 
conditions of the country. As a result another class of 
people is pushing its way to the front. The wealth of the 
South is now, as a rule, in the hands of those who are 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 9 

averse to the Church, notably with the Methodists, while 
Episcopal parishes which were once rich and flourishing 
are now either languishing or deserted. 

Again it has been urged that the South is rich and intel- 
ligent, and should provide church privileges for herself. 
True, and so was the Roman Empire at the birth of Chris- 
tianity. Yet the people of Rome never thought of being 
Christians until the Gospel was sent to them. And so 
with the poor children of humanity everywhere. Their 
very last thought is the comfort that comes to them 
through belief in the Lord Jesus Christ and the blessed 
sacraments of His Church. 

The apostle of vast experience with the Gentile heart is 
forced to ask, " How then shall they call on Him in whom 
they have not believed ? a?id how shall they believe in Him of 
whom they have not heard] and how shall they hear without a 
preacher ? and how shall they preach except they be sentT y 

And this for the present is one of the aims of the Uni- 
versity of the South, viz., to repair the hedges and 
build up the waste places of the Lord's vineyard in that sec- 
tion of the country — to lengthen the cords and strengthen 
the stakes of the Lord's tabernacles there, and to extend 
His dominion from the mountains to the sea by supply- 
ing an Home- Made Ministry for that people. 

But why an Home- Made Clergy ? Why cannot the 
Church at the South be built up by clergy from the coun- 
try at large ? Why cannot candidates from the South be 
educated at our seminaries already established, and sent 
back to that field ? In the first place, a clergyman must 
have a reasonable support, and a reasonable support is 
after all a relative matter. What would be a reasonable 
support offered in many a Southern parish (say from 
$400 to $800 a year), would not be so regarded in any other 
section of the country. The consequence is that the 
clergy from the Church at large will not come South, and 



IO THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

should one come, that natural longing for joys once tasted 
is apt to render him unquiet, and sooner or later tempts 
him to some more extensive field of work. 

Besides the fact, so common to human nature, that 
when we have never known anything better we are apt to 
be satisfied with what is around us, is another reason why 
it is necessary to have a training school for the Southern 
ministry in the South. The good Bishop of Minnesota finds 
that the same fact obtains in his North-western country, 
and has consequently established a training school for a 
home ministry at Faribault. The Southern youth, for 
example, sent to the General Seminary at New York, or 
to the Berkley Divinity School at Middletown, Conn., is 
naturally attracted by the pleasant modes of social and 
Church life around him. He is impressed with the beauty 
and organization of parish work, as contrasted with the 
crude ways and ecclesiastical make-shifts at home. Often- 
times he has his Sunday engagements with the rector of 
some city parish to assist him either in Sunday-school, 
choir, or reading desk. And facts bear me out in the 
statement that in nearly every case if he be clever and 
presentable and has an offer, when he comes to graduate 
he accepts some work at the North which is more attrac- 
tive than the uncertain work and remuneration which 
his Bishop may or may not have in store for him at home. 
He is no weaker nor stronger than his older brethren were 
at his age. He has not yet risen to the full appreciation 
of the glory of self-sacrifice in the office to which he has 
been called. So as a rule the best of our young men 
educated at the North drop into some pleasant work here, 
while the rich ripe fields of souls at home are still untend- 
ed and unharvested. This state of affairs has been 
pressing itself more and more upon the minds of our 
Bishops of late, until they seem to have decided that the 
only hope for a rapid growth of the Church in the South 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. II 

is to have its own training schools for a Home-Made 
ministry — not that a Home-Made ministry is naturally 
better than any other, but because it is the only one that 
we can hope to retain, and the ministry whose members 
will be contented to go back from the University of the 
South, where the ways and modes of life are not essen- 
tially different from their own, to the parishes from which 
they came, or to others in their own dioceses. 

But from what has been said I would not have you 
infer that the education we offer to the ministry is, or is 
intended to be, an inferior one ; nor would I have you 
infer our only work is theological. It is the design of the 
University of the South to educate for every profes- 
sion, and to allow no one to leave her halls with a diploma 
who is not proficient in the department which he has 
selected. For example, in our Collegiate Department last 
August the degree of Bachelor of Arts was awarded 
only to two young men as representing a certain profi- 
ciency in a certain course of study. In most of the colleges 
in the land this degree is give to scores of young men who 
have resided in college four years, and who have gone 
through the curriculum in any sort of way. Generally 
the degree signifies nothing as to attainments in study. 
With us it means that the degree represents a high attain- 
ment and that it is well deserved. 

If the need of a home ministry were the only reason 
for the existence of the University of the South, this 
would at least imply the necessity of a Grammar School, 
and of a College Department, as a preliminary training 
school for the Theological Department. 

But there are other reasons equally good for the exist- 
ence of the other departments of the school at Sewa- 
nee. 

One is the matter of expense to students. For example, 
the rate of fare from Galveston or New Orleans to Sewanee 



12 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

is just one half of what it is to New York or New 
Haven. * 

Thus in the item of travelling expenses there is an aver- 
age saving of $50 to each student at Sewanee a year. 

Besides this the cost of living is much less there than at 
the North. The rate of board, room rent, fire, lights, fuel, 
and service finds a maximum of from $18 to $21 per month. 

From the isolated position of the place there is no temp- 
tation to spend money for things beyond the necessities 
of life. It is the one place we have ever known where 
to spend money seems to be unfashionable. There one's 
raiment seems never to wax old nor uncouth. We feel 
ashamed to spend money for useless things while the 
great work of saving souls in the land, and training up 
the rising generation in grace and religion, is to be done. 

But, on the other hand, we are by no means behind the 
age in appearances. The boys are more fashionable and 
particular as to how the outer man should be habited than 
their spiritual pastors and "masters, whose defects in this 
regard are concealed by the scholastic cap and gown. The 
university tailor, a Parisian, ministers to their necessities, 
and makes them quite as presentable as their fellows of Co- 
lumbia or Harvard. But even with this luxury I find that 
a maximum cost of residence at Sewanee, including clothes 
and travelling expenses, need not be greater than $550, 
as against a cost of $900 a year for residence at any of the 
more important colleges at the North. With us the mini- 
mum cost, including one suit of uniform clothes, and trav- 
elling expenses, need not be more than $425 a year. 

But the necessity of a home ministry and the re- 

* From the cities of the Atlantic and Gulf coasts the Southern 
railroads have given our students one half rates, while the rail- 
roads in Virginia and farther north decline to make such conces- 
sion. This makes a further large reduction in the cost of travel 
toward Sewanee. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 1 3 

duced cost of living at Sewanee are not the only reasons 
for the existence of the University of the South. The 
chief reason for its existence is the character of the school, 
and the peculiar mode of life which it designs for its stu- 
dents. 

It was, I believe, as long as forty years ago that the 
idea forced itself upon the minds of certain of the Bishops 
in the South that the educational culture in this country 
was not what it should be. The whole department of 
education was taking a decidely secular turn. Apart from 
the Romanists certain institutions were either this or that, 
in name, as to sect ; but from fear of political influence, 
or for want of patronage, they were nothing as to religion. 
One college in the country had excluded all ministers of 
the Gospel from even an entrance under its portals. 

A great university had made itself so eclectic, or rather' 
so non-eclectic, in matters religious that her chaplains 
must from year to year be chosen from one or other of the 
various denominations of those professing and calling 
themselves Christians. Her students might or might 
not attend such services as the chaplains chose to give. 
The effect of such purely secular education was being felt 
certainly in the South. And the Bishops to whom I 
have referred, as long as forty years ago conceived the 
idea of erecting a university somewhere in the South, in 
which young men, and especially Southern young men, 
should be so trained in all the physical sciences and in 
the classics, that they should be abreast with the age in 
which they lived, and be possessed of its every grace and 
culture. But side by side with this culture were they to 
be imbued with those eternal principles of religious truth 
which would make them better men and place them in 
advance of the age in which they lived. The education 
in the school which they proposed was to turn the tide of 
worldliness which was then engulfing the country, and 



14 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

was also intended in its elevating influences to ameliorate 
the condition of that slavery which had been settled upon 
the ancestors of that people. 

I cannot say ; but the idea of such a school may have 
been suggested in the philosophy and by the fancy of 
Lord Bacon. 

In his " New Atlantis," you remember, he exhibits his 
model of a college for the interpreting of nature. In it 
were to be all the appointments of art, and all the appli- 
ances of science, and all the devices for interpretation. 
The end of the foundation was to be the knowledge of 
causes and the secret motion of things, and the enlarging 
the bounds of human empire to the effecting all things 
possible. There were to be towers of observation of 
divers meteors ; as winds, rain, snow, and hail, and also 
of the heavenly bodies. There were to be lakes, both 
salt and fresh, for the propagation of fish and fowl. There 
were to be engines with various motors. There were to be 
laboratories for the testing of chemicals, and the com- 
pounding of drugs. There were to be hospitals for the 
cure of the sick. There were to be medicinal baths for the 
restoration of the feeble. There were to be orchards 
and gardens for instruction in horticulture and flori- 
culture. And it was even to be attempted to make divers 
plants rise by mixture of the earths without seed, and to 
make new plants differing from the vulgar ; and to make 
one tree or plant turn into another. And strangest of 
all in this House of Solomon which Lord Bacon de- 
scribes, new kinds of animals were to be produced. " By 
commixtures we make," said he, " a number of kinds of 
serpents, worms, and flies, and fishes, whereof some are 
advanced to be perfect creatures like beasts or birds. 
Neither do we this by chance ; but we know before- 
hand of what matter and commixture what kind of those 
creatures will arise." 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 15 

This dream of the " New Atlantis " seems to be fast 
being realized in the appliances and laboratories of our 
schools. Vast strides have been made in every direction 
of physical research during the past fifteen years. 

The scientist has been industriously doing what he can 
to make the evolution hinted at by Lord Bacon a success. 
Darwin and Huxley have preached it. Tyndall has hon- 
estly tried it. But as yet this part of Lord Bacon's dream 
has not been realized. No new plant has yet risen 
in obedience to the enchanter's wand from his simple 
commixture of earths. No new kinds of animals have as 
yet been created by his skill independent of the God- 
given spark of life. 

The founders of the University of the South had 
foreseen this great intellectual activity, and had also fore- 
seen the necessity of guarding that deeper knowledge 
of Lord Bacon that a material age would be too apt to 
overlook. They saw that the safety of man was in 
Bacon's " profound philosophy,'" not in his "dream of 
science." They remembered that he had said, "A little 
philosophy maketh men apt to forget God, as attributing too 
much to second causes : but depth of philosophy bringeth a i7ian 
back to God again. ' ' 

While education generally in the country was tending 
to place God among the things that were unconditioned, 
and was thus building up an agnostic philosophy — 
while all stress was being laid upon purely techni- 
cal training, the projectors of the University gf the 
South were designing to erect a Christian school in 
which science should be the handmaiden of religion, and 
in which a real philosophical basis of faith should be laid 
side by side with a culture in the arts, and in the human- 
ities. 

As long as forty years ago, I have said, the scheme 
began to be agitated of founding such a university in 



l6 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

some secluded spot where, removed from the great world, 
y.oung men might be trained in mind and morals, in a 
quiet cloister life, where religion should guide the whole 
plan with quiet but constant influence. 

Correspondence for some years was held upon the sub- 
ject between various Bishops of the Church in the South. 
In 1856 the plan had taken sufficient shape for the 
Board of Trustees* to organize. 

The first most important business was to receive propo- 
sals for location. The chief points to determine the ques- 
tion of location were climate, a good supply of water, and 
health, f 

Sevvanee, Tennessee, outvied all other candidates in that 
she possessed all the requisites, and in that, in addition, she 
came with a gift of ten thousand acres of land, two thou- 
sand feet above the level of the sea, as an offering for the 
infant University. 

In the mean time the South was being canvassed for an 
endowment of $3,000,000. By i860, $500,000 had been 
subscribed. In August of that year the corner-stone of 
the main building of the- University was laid with impos- 
ing ceremony in the presence of thousands of strangers 
from all parts of the country. The Bishop of Vermont^ 
who sympathized thoroughly with the work, had been 
residing upon the domain for months and who with a 
skilful engineer§ had been engaged in laying it out ac- 

* The Board of Trustees was then composed of a Bishop, a 
Presbyter, and two Laymen, from the dioceses of North Carolina, 
South Carolina, Georgia, Florida, Tennessee, Alabama, Missis- 
sippi, Louisiana, Arkansas, and Texas. Since that time the 
Missionary Bishops of Northern and Western Texas have been 
added to the Board. 

f Among other places that were candidates for the location and 
which offered all these advantages, were Atlanta, Ga., Huntsville, 
Ala, Lookout Mountain, and McMinnville, Tenn. 

X Bishop Hopkins. § Col. Barney, of Md. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 1 7 

cording to the most approved rules of park and landscape 
gardening. A corso fourteen miles in length had already- 
been made, which circumscribed the domain, winding its 
way along the edge of the plateau, in and out as the vari- 
ous indentations of cove and ravine demanded, and open- 
ing up at nearly every turn some grand outlook upon the- 
valley, or some enchanting bit of mountain scenery of 
cliff, or glen, or glancing waterfall. 

But scarcely had the corner-stone been laid before the 
hoarse mutteiings of war were heard in the land. Of 
course the woik must be held in abeyance, because Ten- 
nessee was one of the chief seats of the strife. And dur- 
ing this time the whole endowment of the University 
was lost. A portion of the Confederate army in its re- 
treat passed over the Cumberland plateau at Sewanee. 
The forces of the United States followed. The very 
corner-stone of the University was at that time destroyed 
and its fragments taken away as trophies. In 1868, 
when the thought of reviving the work returned, the 
land alone was left. Even the roadways and the corso 
were so grown up in underbrush as to be scarcely dis- 
cernible, and so much have they been overgrown up to 
this time that their location can only be determined by the 
maps of survey. 

But strong in faith some of the Trustees assembled at 
Sewanee in 1868, erected a rustic cross upon the spot now 
occupied by St. Luke's Hall, held a solemn service in the 
open air, and invoked God's blessing upon the work. 
A grammar school was at once organized. Temporary 
buildings were begun. And soon there were more boys 
than could be accommodated. At the Pan-Anglican 
Council some interest was elicited in the work by some 
of the Trustees who were there.* A few years after its 

* The University of Oxford donated a sum from the univer- 
sity chest which became the nucleus of our present library. The 



l8 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

organization (I believe about 1873, I speak from mem- 
ory), the Academic Department was established with a 
full collegiate corps of Professors. The first permanent 
building was the Library. This, a handsome stone build- 
ing of the style of Queen Anne, was completed in 1878 at 
a cost of $io,oco, and was a gift. At that time donations 
of books had brought the number up to 8000 volumes. 
At the present time the volumes amount to 12,000. In 
1879 the second permanent building, St. Luke's Theo- 
logical Hall, also a gift, was completed. And upon its 
completion the School of Theology was organized. 

Of the schools of the University of the South which 
were originally contemplated in the plan there remain 
still to be organized a School of Art, a School of Technol- 
ogy, a School of Medicine, and a School of Law. 

The ^University of the South is located upon the 
Cumberland Plateau at Sewanee, Tennessee. This 
plateau, commencing in Kentucky, runs south-west 
through the State of Tennessee, and loses itself in the 
hills of Northern Alabama. At a height of 2000 feet the 
Cumberland range flattens into this plateau, which varies 
from one to three miles in width, and a traveller might 
pass from Kentucky to Alabama upon its top without ever 
knowing that he was on a mountain range. The western 
line of this plateau is indented with beautiful coves, and 
its sides break down into precipitous depths, affording 
the most charming outlooks in every direction. 

Mr. Thomas Hughes' settlement at Rugby has given this 
plateau of late its most wide-spread notoriety. Rugby is lo- 
cated upon this plateau near the Kentucky line. Sewanee 
is ninety miles south of this and near the Alabama line. 

Rev. W. P. Tremlette, of St. Peter's, Belsize Park, London, con- 
tributed money to erect one of our largest boarding-houses, which 
bears his name, " Tremlette Hall," and other donations came from 
other sources. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 19 

Here, surrounded by a primeval forest, and a flora in 
which sixty varieties of ferns are mingled with the laurel, 
and azalea and a hundred other varieties of more modest 
wild-flowers, the work of the University of the South 
was begun. The freestone rocks yielded a bountiful 
supply of clear, cold water, which experiment has proven 
to be chemically pure. The pure atmosphere and dry soil 
allow no such poisonous visitant as malaria. 

Hence it was well chosen as a place at which the youth 
from the alluvial regions of the South might assemble with 
safety, and spend the entire summer in study, returning 
to their homes for their long vacation of three months in 
the winter, when their own sections are free from those 
epidemics which too often prevail in them daring the yel- 
low-fever months. Hence the seeming peculiarity in the 
time of our long vacation (viz., from December 15th to 
March 15th), while every other college in the country 
gives its vacation in the summer. 

The name, the University of the South, has been 
supposed by many to indicate a sectional bias ; but when it 
is explained that the name is simply geographical, to illus- 
trate a peculiar idea, I fancy this prejudice will be neu- 
tralized. Every State has its own university. Hence we 
could not assume the name of the University of Tennes- 
see. Nor would that have been desirable ; for Tennessee 
is only one of the dioceses that our system of education 
represents. Our patronage is not more from Tennessee 
than from the other Southern States. Nor do the clerical 
teachers all belong to that diocese ; one resides canonically 
in South Carolina, one in Northern New Jersey, and one 
(elect) in Connecticut. We represent therefore a geograph- 
ical and not a political section of the country — not a 
single diocese, but the whole of the South. Hence we 
took the name the University of the South. 

But a word now as to the results of our work, Of ail 



20 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

the Departments contemplated we have at present in 
operation a Grammar School, an Undergraduate School, 
and a Theological School. The Theological School, as 
you may infer, was hurried into existence on account 
of the great need of a thoroughly well-trained clergy to 
extend the Church work in the South. Its existence was 
further ensured by the erection of St. Luke's Hall, a 
beautiful stone building containing an oratory for theologi- 
cal students, handsome lecture rooms, and bedrooms and 
parlors for thirty-two students.* This building cost 
about $45,000, and was a gift from a pious woman whose 
heart the Lord had prompted to this good deed. The 
gift was as unexpected as it was welcomed, and taught us 
that in this case at least prayer and modest attention to 
our work had better rewarded us than had we paraded 
our wants and poverty before the world. This department 
has been organized just three years, and last August 
graduated its first student, who has gone heartily to work 
in his native State, f At present the department numbers 
nineteen students. Next August it will graduate one 
more. And after that the classes will be larger, number- 
ing perhaps eight or ten each year. 

The support of this department rests entirely upon the 
offerings of the Church, and I need hardly say is not the 
most munificent. 

The Grammar and Undergraduate Schools are support- 
ed by tuition fees, and when you learn that each of the 
eleven Bishop Trustees sends two students free of tuition, 
and each son of a clergyman pays only half tuition fee, 
and not a few indigent boys pay what they can — when 

* This building was erected by Mrs. C. M. Maingault, now re- 
siding in England, and was called " St. Luke's Hall," in compli- 
ment to the Rt. Rev. the Bishop of Tennessee, who was once 
a physician, and at whose suggestion the gift was made. 

+ Rev. Stewart McQueen, Decatur, Ala. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 2 1 

you begin to appreciate what a reduction this makes from 
the gross income from the tuition of 200 students you will 
understand with what small salaries our corps of instructors 
are content to live. 

The current expenses of the University, such as repairs, 
insurance, taxes, and interest, are met by a revenue of 
about $3000 a year derived from our leasehold property 
and from royalty from our wood and coal, which exist in 
great quantities on the domain. In the list of expenses 
just enumerated you note the inevitable item of interest. 
Among our various possessions we acknowledge the usual 
one of a debt. 

This debt represents the temporary buildings which 
we use for school and college purposes. Of course 
buildings for a chapel, school, and lecture rooms were a 
prime necessity. But as there was no money in hand it 
must be borrowed. An arrangement was made with the 
banks and others by which this money was borrowed first 
at 12 per cent, then at 10 per cent, and then at 8 per 
cent. Finally the debt was reduced to about 625,000 and 
funded in 6 per cent first mortgage thirty-year bonds, and 
this upon a property that is worth at least §150,000. So 
that part of our finance is easy for a time. These facts 
are mentioned in passing simply to give you an idea of 
the value of this Church property at Sewanee. 

As soon as the University was organized after the war 
there sprang up around it a cultivated society which, had 
it not been for the war, it might have taken a century to 
construct. This society was composed of teachers whose 
hearts were enlisted in the work, and of refined women 
who had been widowed and bereft of home and fortune 
by the war, together with some few others who sought this 
genial atmosphere as a pleasant place of abode. 

Instead of crowding the boys into commons they are 
divided up into small companies and assigned to homes 



2 2 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

of which such people are the head. And the result has 
been inestimable. The education in mind and manners 
has thus gone on in class-room and at the halls hand in 
hand, until the school has acquired the reputation of 
possessing the most quiet and gentlemanly set of young 
men in that section of the country. 

To the education of Grammar School and College is 
added a military training. After the student has approv- 
ed himself in mind, manners, and morals, and has attained 
his seventeenth year of age, he is awarded the Oxford cap 
and gown, which is the highest undergraduate distinction 
to which he can attain. Before he has won this dis- 
tinction, however, his dress is that of the cadet at the 
United States Military Academy at West Point, and he 
is under military drill. The Military Department is 
in charge of an officer of the army.* The military 
equipment is two pieces of artillery and 150 Springfield 
cadet muskets. During the months when University 
Place is filled with summer visitors this feature of the 
drill, with its dress parade and evening gun, has quite the 
air of a military post. 

Immediately around the University has sprung up a 
settlement of those connected with the management of the 
school. This is known as University Place. Half a 
mile distant is the village of Sewanee (a railroad station), 
a town of about 800 inhabitants. 

The people of the village and at University Place 
live on leased land of the University domain, and the 
rental accruing from such leases is devoted, as I have 
said, to the current expenses of the institution. The 
whole domain of the University is underlaid with strata 
of fine bituminous coal, which has yet been hardly 
touched. This in time will be a source of considerable 
revenue. 

* Lieut. Robt. M. Rogers, 2d Artillery. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 2$ 

During the thirteen years of its existence the University 
has educated about thirteen hundred boys, and now has 
alumni all over the country in commerce and agricul- 
ture, and in all the learned professions. As yet none of 
them are old enough to have become famous ; but they 
are fast taking their places in the front ranks of their va- 
rious callings. And I am confident that the day is not far 
distant when they will be known among men, and the 
University of the South will be renowned on account 
of her children. 

I am sure, brethren, you will pardon me if I have been 
tedious this morning in thus having jumbled up things 
material, educational, and spiritual, and having worried 
you wi'.h details so minute. My excuse must be that 
I am simply trying to interest others in work in which I 
am so deeply interested myself, and that I am honestly 
endeavoring to impress upon you the value of this special 
work in the Church of God. 



ipersity* oi niie* Mi] 



SEWMEE*TEM. 




iAt 



CgOMMEMEIEM", 1882,3^ 



JULY 23 to AUGUST 5. 



^(SOIMEN(MENT, 1882^ 

SUNDAY, JULY 23d. 

11 A. M. — Morning Prayer and Address before the Bishop 
Boone Missionary Society by Bey. Ed. D. Cooper, As- 
toria, L. I. 



SATUBDAY, JULY 29th. 

11 A. M. — Opening Service, Chancellor's Address and Holy 

Communion in St. Augustine's Chapel. 
8 P. M. — Anniversary of the Sigma Pi Literary Society. 



SUNDAY, JULY 30th. 

11 A. M. — Morning Service, Commencement Sermon by the 
Bey. Horace Stringfellow, Jr., D. D., Montgomery, 
Ala., in St. Augustine's Chapel. 



MONDAY, JULY 31ST. 

8 P. M. — Contest in Declamation by University Students 
for the Bishop Lyman Medal : 

Contest in Declamation by Grammar School Students 
for the Vice-Chancellor's Medal, in Forensic Hall. 



TUESDAY, AUGUST 1ST. 

8 P. M. — Address before the Literary Societies by the Bey. 
T. F. Gailor, S. T. B., in Forensic Hall. 



WEDNESDAY, AUGUST 2ND. 

11 A. M. — Special Service, and Commencement Oration by 
the Hon. Wm. Porcher Miles, President South Carolina 
College, Columbia, S. C, in St. Augustine's Chapel. 

8 P. M. — Contest between the Literary Societies, in Oratory 
and Essay, in Forensic Hall. 



THUESDAY, AUGUST 3rd, COMMENCEMENT DAY. 

11 A. M. — St. Augustine's Chapel: 
I. The Processiox, order of, 

1. Choir. 

2. Clergy. 

3. Clerical Members of the Board of Trustees. 

4. Vice Chancellor. 

5. Bishops. 

6. Chancellor. 

7. Faculty. 

8. Lay Trustees. 

9. Titled Alumni. 

10. Untitled Alumni. 

11. Candidates for Degrees. 

12. Candidates for Diplomas. 

13. Gownsmen. 

14. Cadet Corps. 

The Procession will enter the Chapel at the western door. 

II. The Special Service. 

III. Latin Salutatory, by W. B. Nauts, of Kentucky. 

IV. French Oration, by J. W. Percy, of Mississippi. 
V. English Oration, by B. L. Wiggins, South Carolina. 

VI. German Oration, by Walter Bremond, of Texas. 
VII. Delivery of Diplomas by the Chancellor. 
VIII. Conferring of Degrees by the Chancellor. 

Bachelor of Scienck. 
Bachelor of Letters. 
Bachelor of Arts. 
Master of Arts. 

IX. Announcement of Honorary Degrees, 

By the Chancellor. 

X. Announcement, by the Eegistrar, of Grammar 

School Prizes. 

XI. Award of Medals: 

Kentucky Medal for Greek. 
Master's Medal for Latin. 
Yice Chancellor's Medal for Catechism. 
Grammar School Medal for Latin. 

XII. Conclusion of Special Service, and Eecessional. 

The Procession will retire in order of entrance. 



THUKSDAY, AUGUST 3d— Continued. 
8 P. M. — Commencement Hop, Forensic Hall. 



FEIDAY, AUGUST 4th. 

12 M. — Meeting of Alumni Association, Forensic Hall. 
8 P. M. — Oration, Poem and Essay before the Alumni, For- 
ensic Hall. 

Orator: B. B. Miles, B. A., L.L. B. 

Alternate: T. M. Scruggs. 
Poet: Yardry McBee, M. A. 

Alternate: L. P. Sandels. 

Essayist: Kev. John Davis, B. A. 

Alternate: Lerov Percy, B. S. 



SATUEDAY, AUGUST 5th. 
5 P. M. — Alumni Banquet. 



MAMIAL TJS 



No. 1. BOND ACCOUNT. 

Total issue of 6 per cent. Bonds $40,000 

Eeserved for 

Theological Endowment fund, $5,300 . . 
Professorship " " 2,200 . . 7,500 . . 

$100 Bonds sold, 9,000 . . 

$1000 " " 17,000.-26,000.. 

Bonds unsold, 6,500 . . 

40,000 



No. 2. ASSETS OF THE UNIVERSITY. 

Note of Fannie Elmore $ 579 

" " Samuel G. Jones 562 

u " Mrs. DeSaussure 197 

M., N. O. &■ Texas K. E 27 

Endowment and Coupon Notes 2,095 

Eeal Estate and Personal Property 58,900 

Philadelphia 5% Bonds, to be received at termina- 
tion of present life interest 8,000 

Back Eents (good) 393 

Cash paid into Court to settle claim of T. F. Sevier, 400 

$71,156 



FINAMAL TABLES of THE OMERSITY OF THE SOUTH, 1882. 



No L BOND ACCOUNT. 

Total issue of 6 per cent. Bonds $40,000 . . 

Reserved for 

Theological Endowment fund, $5,300 . . 

Professorship " " 2,200 .. 7,500 .. 

$100 Bonds sold, 9,000 . . 

81000 " " 17,000 .. 26,000 .. 

Bonds unsold, 6,500 . . 

40,000 .. 

No. 2. ASSETS OF THE UNIVERSITY. 

Note of Fannie Elmore $ 579 40 

" " Samuel G. Jones 562 92 

" " Mrs. DeSaussure 197 93 

M., N. 0. & Texas R. R 27 96 

Endowment and Coupon Notes 2,095 60 

Real Estate and Personal Property 58.900 . . 

Philadelphia 5"„ Bonds, to be received at termina- 
tion of present life interest 8,000 . . 

Hack Rents (good) 393 . . 

Cash paid into Court to settle claim of T. P. Sevier, 400 . . 

$71,156 86 



No. 3. 



LIABILITIES OF THE UNIVERSITY. 



University of the South 6% Bonds. . .$33,500 . . 

Less amount reserved (Table 1.) 7,500 . .—$26,000 . . 

Note of S. G. Jones to settle coal lease (Table 2.) . . 562 92 
Claim of T. F. Sevier (Table 2.) 400 



$26,962 92 



INTEREST ACCOUNT 



6% on $26,000 University of the South Bonds $1,560 . . 



No. 5. 



EXPENSE ACCOUNT 1882-83. 



Interest (Table 4.) $1,560 

Taxes 73 ! 

Repairs 600 

Expense 300 



salary . 



500 



No. 6. PROBABLE INCOME 1882-83. 

Rent Account 18S2-83 $1,949 50 

ack Rents (good) 393 

Royalty 150 

Interest on Endowment and Coupon notes 170 

Individual offerings 400 . . 

$3,062 50 

No. 7. INDEBTEDNESS OF THE UNIVERSITY. 

Juno 30th, 18S1 Indebtedness $36,566 53 

June, 30th, 1882 Indebtedness (Table 3) 33,500 00 

Decrease of Debt 3,066 53 



AN ACCOUNT 



O F 



THECONFERENCE 



ON THE 




*0I * 




*.©! 




TO 



The Colored People of the South, 



afield at gEWANEE, TENNESSEE^ 



JULY 25 TO 28, 1883. 



PRINTED BY 

Wm. M. Harlow, University Printer. 

SEWANEE, TENN. 



RELATION OF THE CHURCH 



TO 



THECOLORED PEOPLE 



AN ACCOUNT OF A CONFERENCE 

Held at Sewanee, Tennessee. July 25 to 28, 1883. 



On the second day of April, 1883, the Kt. Eev. the 
Bishop of Mississippi addressed the following communica- 
tion to all the Bishops of the Southern States ; 

Rt. Key. Bishop of ; 

My Dear Brother: Among the many subjects that 
may justly claim the consideration of our approaching 
General Convention will, doubtless, be that of the relations 
of our Church to the late slave population of our States, 
and the best means that can be adopted for their religious 
benefit. 

As this subject seems to be awakening the serious 
attention of both the patriot and the Christian, North as 
well as South, it has been suggested to me by several of 
our Bishops that it would be well if all the Bishops of the 
late Slave States would meet in Council, and after due con- 
sultation, agree upon some plan to be laid before our 
General Convention for the accomplishment of that 
purpose. 

In accordance, therefore, with that wise and timely 
suggestion, I hereby invite and urge your attendance at the 



4 RELATION OF THE CHURCH 

"University of the South" oh the last Thursday in July, 
(being the week preceding the ''Commencement"), for the 
purpose of conferring with your Brother Bishops on a mat- 
ter of such vital importance to the welfare of our country 
and the salvation of a race perishing in the midst of us for 
the want of right instruction. 

Let me hope that nothing may prevent you from being- 
present; and that you will bring with you some one of your 
Clergy who, either from much experience in instructing 
the Negro, or from a becoming interest in his behalf, may 
be qualified to aid us by his counsel. 

Affectionately, your Brother-in-Christ, 

W. M. Green, 
Bishop of Mississippi. 

On the 28th of May following, the Bishop of Mississippi 
addressed a further note to his Brethren of the Episcopate 
in the Southern States, asking them to bring with them 
each one Layman, in addition to the Clergymen as above 
proposed. 

In response to the invitation thus given, the following 
Bishops, Presbyters, and Laymen assembled at Sevvanee, 
Tenn., on the 25th of July, 1883, viz: 

The Et. Eev. the Bishop of Mississippi. 

The Et. Eev. the Bishop of Texas. 

The Et. Eev. the Bishop of Alabama. 

The Et. Eev. the Bishop of Tennessee. 

The Et. Eev. the Bishop of Florida. 

The Et. Eev. the Bishop of Missouri. 

The Et. Eev. the Bishop of South Carolina. 

The Et. Eev. the Bishop of North Carolina. 

The Et. Eev. the Bishop of Western Texas. 

The Et. Eev. the Assistant Bishop of Kentucky. 

The Et. Eev. the Bishop of West Virginia. 

The Et. Eev. the Assistant Bishop of Mississippi. 

The Eev. T. G. Dashiell, D. D., Virginia. 



TO THE COLORED PEOPLE. 5 

The Eev. Pike Powers, D. D., Virginia. 

The Rev. Win. C. Williams, D. D., Georgia. 

The Eev. Charles M. Beckwith, Georgia. 

The Eev. P. G. Robert, Missouri. 

The Eev. A. Toomer Porter, D. D., South Carolina, 

The Eev. T. A. Tidball, D. D., Kentucky. 

The Eev. H. H. Sneed, Tennessee. 

The Eev. Wm. C. Gray, D. D., Tennessee. 

The Eev. H. E. Howard, S. T. D., Tennessee. 

The Eev. Wm. K. Douglas, S. T. D., Louisiana. 

The Eev. Geo. C. Harris, D. D., Mississippi. 

The Eev. M. M. Moore, Mississippi. 

The Eev. T. B. LawsoD, D. D., Northern Texas. 

The Eev. Jos. L. Tucker, D. D., Alabama. 

The Eev. James Saul, D. D., Pennsylvania. 

The Eev. F. A. Shoup, D. D., Western Texas. 

The Eev. Edward Wickens, Texas. 

Mr. A. J. Campbell, Kentucky. 

Mr. L. K Whittle, Georgia, 

Mr. E. 0. Hurd, Alabama. 

Mr. A. T. McNeal, Tennessee. 

Mr. Jacob Thompson, Tennessee. 

Mr. G. E. Fairbanks, Florida. 

Mr. B. G. White, Florida. 

Mr. Yardry McBee, North Carolina. 

Mr. C. E. Miles, South Carolina. 

Mr. E. D. Farrar, Mississippi. 

Mr. E. H. Footman, Georgia. 

The conference was called to order by the Et, Eev. the 
Bishop of Mississippi, and the Eev. Dr. F. A. Shoup was 
elected Secretary. 

It was agreed that the several Dioceses and Missionary 
Jurisdictions should be called in order, and that one 
member from each should be heard on the general subject, 
with the liberty of presenting whatever propositions and 



6 RELATION OF THE CHUKCH 

suggestions might be deemed important. The whole sub- 
ject was in this way fully laid before the Conference. On the 
second day the subject was open to any member of the 
Conference who wished to speak ; and when all had been 
heard, a committee, consisting of three Bishops, three 
Presbyters and three Laymen was appointed, which com- 
mittee was instructed to consider all the propositions and 
suggestions presented, aud report a plan for the action of 
the Conference. 

This committee was appointed as follows : 

The Bishops of Texas, North Carolina and the Assistant- 
Bishop of Kentucky, 

The Eev. Drs. Williams, Porter and Powers, 

Messrs. McNeal, Farrar and Footman. 

Upon motion the Et. Eev. the Bishop of Mississippi, was 
added as Chairman. 

The committee brought in a report on the third day. . 
It was earnestly debated, the discussion continuing through 
the third day, and finally re-committed. The committee 
was increased by the addition of two Bishops, two Pres- 
byters-and two Laymen, as follows ■ 

The Bishop of Missouri and the Assistant Bishop of 
Mississippi, 

The Eev. Drs. Harris and Gray, 

Messrs. Miles and Whittle. 

On the night of the fourth day of the Conference the 
committee submitted their report as follows : 

REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE. 

The Committee to which were referred sundry resolu- 
tions and suggestions, bearing upon the work of the 
Church among the colored people of the South, would 
respectfully report to the Conference that, after most 
careful consideration, it has with great unanimity arrived 
at the following conclusions, viz: 



TO THE COLOEED PEOPLE. 7 

i. The Committee is profoundly impressed by the 
difficulties surrounding this subject of the work of the 
Church among the colored people of the South, and 
would begin the Report by this acknowledgement, that 
there are grave embarrassments attending each and all of 
the proposed methods for the accomplishment of the work 
which is undoubtedly imposed by the Commandment of 
the LORD. 

2. Your Committee believes that because of the Ap- 
ostolic character of the Episcopal office, which has been re- 
ceived "always and everywhere and by all men," because of 
the Ecclesiastical unity thereby maintained and exhibited, 
which may not be broken; and, because of the truest 
welfare of all mankind, there can be but one fold and one 
Chief Shepherd for all the people in any field of Ecclesi- 
astical designation. But your Committee is of the opinion 
that because of the peculiarity of the relations of the two 
races, one to the other, in our country, because of their 
history in the past and the hopes of the future, there is 
needed special legislation, appointing special agency and 
method tor the ingathering of these wandering sheep into 
the fold of Christ. 

Therefore your Committee would report, that in its judg- 
ment it is entirely inexpedient, both on grounds of Ecclesi- 
astical Polity, and also of a due consideration of the interests 
of all concerned, to establish any separate, independent 
Ecclesiastical organization for the colored people 
dwelling within the territory of our constituted 
Jurisdictions. Yet your Committee would not be 

understood to determine the success of this meeting by 
the number of resolutions and proposals for amendments 
of canons which it may adopt. Your Committee does not 
measure the success of this deeply interesting Conference 
so much by the change of the method of constitutional or 
canonical procedure, as by the deepening of religious 
fervor, by the more effective stirring up the Grace that is 



8 RELATION OF THE CHURCH 

in us, by more entire personal and parochial consecration 
to the work which the Providence of GOD has laid upon 
us, by the demonstration of sympathy and of our real 
belief in the brotherhood of all men in Christ. 

Your Committee, therefore, begs leave to submit the 
following Draft of a Canon to be presented to the 
approaching General Convention, and also a series of 
resolutions to be offered to the same body. 

CANON 

OF MISSIONARY ORGANIZATIONS WITHIN CONSTITUTED 
EPISCOPAL JURISDICTIONS. 

Section i. In any Diocese, containing a large number 
of persons of color, it shall be lawful for the Bishop and 
Convention of the same to constitute such population into 
a special Missionary Organization under the charge of 
the Bishop. 

Section ii. When such special Missionary Organiz- 
ation shall have been constituted in any Diocese, the 
Bishop shall annually appoint two or more Presbyters, 
and two or more Laymen, Communicants of this Church 
and members of the Diocese, as an Executive Committee 
to act as an advisory council to the Bishop in all matters 
pertaining to the interests of said Missionary Organization: 
and specially it shall be the duty of said Executive Com- 
mittee to aid the Bishop in the establishment of Missions 
and Schools, by seeking out suitable candidates for the 
Ministry, and providing for their maintenance during 
candidateship, and by the performance of such other duties 
as the Bishop shall assign. Such Committee shall con- 
tinue in office until their successors are appointed. 

Section hi. The Bishop, to aid him in the super- 
intendence of such Missionary Organizations, may, as 



Erratum. — The name of the Bt. Rev. the Bishop of 
Africa ought to appear in the list on page 4. 



r 



TO THE COLORED PEOPLE. 9 

expediency shall suggest, appoint one or more Presbyters 
as Archdeacons, who shall perform such duties as the 
Bishop may assign, and by authority of the Bishop may 
convene the Clergy and Laity of said Missionary Organiz- 
ation in Convocation for the purpose of furthering its 
work. 

Section iv. Every Bishop within whose Diocese the 
aforesaid Missionary Organization may be constituted, if 
assisted or supported by the Board of Missions of the 
Church in the United States, shall report to each General 
Convention his proceedings, and the state of the Church 
in said Missionary Organization, and also shall make a 
report of the same once a year to the Board of Managers. 

Section v. Congregations organized under the pro- 
visions of this Canon, and Ministers exercising their 
functions within such special Missionary Organizations, 
may be received into union with the Convention of the 
Diocese on such terms and by such process as are provided 
by the said Diocesan Convention. Until such reception 
into union with the Convention shall have been accom- 
plished, it shall suffice if the names of the Clergy in such 
Missionary Organizations shall appear on a separate list to 
be delivered to the Secretary of the House of Clerical and 
Lay Deputies, as containing all the names of the Ministry 
of this Church in the special Missionary Organization, and 
that they be not placed on the Diocesan list as the basis of 
determining the Diocesan ratio of contingent expenses. 



Resolution 1. Resolved, that in the judgment of this 
Conference it is expedient that the General Convention 
shall amend Title I, Canon 2, Sec. 6, Sub-sec. 2, by strik- 
ing out the words "Extraordinary strength of natural 
understanding " and inserting in lieu thereof the words 
" a sound understanding," and further by striking out the 



IO RELATION OF THE CHURCH 

word "peculiar" in the same line, so that the sub-section 
as amended shall read: — 

"If the Bishop, on consideration of the circumstances of 
his case, encourage him to proceed, he shall procure and 
lay before the Standing Committee a testimonial signed by 
at least two Presbyters of this Church, certifying that in 
their opinion the Postulant possess a sound understanding, 
an aptitude to teach, and a large share of prudence; and 
adding any other reason for a dispensation which they 
may believe to exist." 

Resolution °2. Resolved, that it is the sense of this Con- 
ference that the Bishop should exercise his fullest Canon- 
ical discretion in the ordering of Divine Services in the 
Missionary Organization, provided that such services be 
taken from the Book of Common Prayer. 

II. But, granting that such freedom of organization 
shall have been given to Bishops and Conventions who 
may desire to exercise it, the question still keeps repeating 
itself, how shall these people be trained into intelligent 
apprehension of the precious truths, and intelligent partici- 
pation in the precious rites of our Holy Religion? And 
the answer is seemingly plain, that a Preacher must be 
sent if they shall hear and live: that teachers must instruct 
these as all other men, in the "all things" which our LORD 
commanded. But certainly the whole history of the 
Church goes to prove that only by a Native Ministry can 
any effectual work be done among any people. And 
therefore the Church must provide for the education of 
young colored men for the Ministry if she is to make any 
impression upon the mass of this population. 

Your Committee has heard with great satisfaction the 
statement made by the Bishop of North Carolina to this 
Conference touching the present encouraging condition of 
St. Augustine's Normal School at Raleigh. North Carolina; 






TO THE COLORED PEOPLE. 11 

and would therefore suggest for adoption the following 
Resolutions: — 

i. Resolved, that this Conference recognizes with great 
thankfulness that there has been already established in the 
Diocese of North Carolina an institution for the education 
of colored teachers and ministers, which by its graduates 
already sent forth, has proven the value of the instruction 
intellectual, moral, and religious, it imparts. 

2. Resolved, that in the judgment of this Conference, 
this Institution is a plant which should be nurtured by the 
united efforts of all the Dioceses in the Southern States; 
and it earnestly recommends to the several Dioceses, that 
they shall thus join to develop and enlarge it, if it shall 
seem good to the trustees of St Augustine's School to 
invite such co-operation and to make the school a general 
Institution, governed and maintained by such united action. 

And your Committee would earnestly call attention to 
the fact that the best results have been attained among the 
colored people by the Church fulfilling the duty of the 
training master, and that herein is a special excellence of 
the education given in St. Augustine's that the Preachers 
go forth to be Teachers as well. 

The Committee suggest for adoption the following 
Resolution: 

Resolved, that in the judgment of this Conference, the 
Day-School, free to all comers only on the condition that 
the religious system of the Church shall be a part of the 
daily instruction, should be an agency of every mission 
among the colored people ; and that Deacons or Priests 
will accomplish best results by the labours of the school 
room united with those of the Pulpit. 

Lastly, your Committee suggests that a committee con- 
sisting of two Bishops, two Presbyters, and two Laymen, 
be appointed by the Chair to lay the proceedings of this 



12 RELATION OF THE CHURCH 

Conference before the coming General Convention, and 
to urge such action as is herein suggested. 

[signed] Wm. M. Green, Bishop of Mississippi. 

Alexander Gregg, Bishop of Texas. 
C. F. Robertson, Bishop of Missouri. 
T. B. Lyman, Bishop of North Carolina. 
T. U. Dudley, Assistant Bishop of Kentucky 
Hugh Miller Thompson, Assistant Bishop 

of Mississippi. 
W. C. Williams, D. D., Georgia. 
A. Toomer Porter, D. D., South Carolina. 
Geo. C. Harris, D. D., Mississippi. 
W. C. Gray, D. D., Tennessee. 
Pike Powers, D. D., Virginia. 
L. N. Whittle, Georgia. 
E. H. Footman, Georgia, 
Albert T. McNeal, Tennessee. 
E. D. Farrar, Mississippi. 
C. Eichardson Miles, Mississippi. 
, Committee. 

The report was adopted, almost without debate, the 
Bishop of Alabama dissenting. 

The following was ordered to be spread upon the 
minutes : 

"The Bishop of Alabama, whilst in cordial sympathy 
with the object of the above proposed canon, could not 
vote for it, because, in his opinion, it involves the idea of 
class legislation." 

The Chair appointed the following committee to lay 
the proceedings of this Conference before the General Con- 
vention, to be held in October, as provided by the last 
clause of the report : 

The Bishop of South Carolina, 

The Assistant Bishop of Kentucky, 



TO THE COLORED PEOPLE. 13 

The Eev. A. Toomer Porter, D. D., 
The Kev. P. G. Eobert. 
Mr. A. T. McNeal, 
Mr. G. E. Fairbanks. 

The Rev. Dr. Dashiel moved the following, which was 
adopted. 

Whereas, It has come to the knowledge of this 
Conference that a meeting of our colored brethren of the 
Ministry of this Church has been called to meet in September 
next, and that the object of this meeting is. like our own, 
to agree upon some plan whereby the work among the 
colored people may be more vigorously and intelligently 
prosecuted under the auspices of the General Convention, 
therefore, • 

Besolved, 1, That this Conference, hereby, expresses 
its sincere pleasure in view of the proposed conference of 
oar brethren in September. 

Eesolved, 2, That we, hereby, give assurance of our 
sympathy with those brethren in the object of their meeting, 
and express our conviction that such a Conference upon 
their part will lead to a decided and desirable result. We 
pray for them, as for ourselves, that the Holy Spirit may 
preside over all their deliberations. 

Eesolved, 3, That, in response to their suggestion, we 
appoint a committee of six who shall meet any committee 
that may be appointed by our colored brethren in Septem- 
ber; and that these two committees be requested to hold 
a Conference, before any memorial or proposition on this 
subject is presented to the General Convention. 

The following Committee of Conference was appointed : 
The Bishop of South Carolina, the Assistant Bishop of 

Kentucky. 

The Eev. Dr. Wm. C. Williams, the Eev. Dr. Wm. C, 

Gray ; Mr. A. T. McNeal, and Judge H. W. Sheffey. 



14 RELATION OF THE CHURCH 

After appropriate devotions by the Bishop of Texas, 
the Conference adjourned sine die. 

Wm. M. GrEEEN, Bishop of Mississippi, 

Chairman. 
F. A. Shoup, D. D. ? 

Secretary. 



:H3©piDEN!IflIi. 



University of the South, 

Sewanee, Tennessee, April 10th, 1883. 
Trustee. 



Dear Sir : 

The salaries of the Theological Professors 
are to-day over $1,200 in arrears. 

The offerings of the church in support of this 
School of Theology, have been less this year than 
any preceding year of its existence, as evidenced by 
the table in the note.* 



* 1879, 


offerings, 


- $3,404 3 6 


1 SSo, 


a 


4.697.04 


1 88 1, 


t i 


2,655,61 


1S82, 


i i 


0.065,17 


1885, 


1 1 


1,224.99 



The offerings have never fully supported the 



school : but its teachers have been long suffering. 
The amount, $1,224.99, at date of April 1st, means 
that we are $3,000 short of paying men who are 
doing hard work for the Church of Christ, for their 
daily bread. The deficit of $1,200, April 1st means 
the collapse of both the Theological and Academic 
Departments, unless the deficit, and enough to carry 
us to the end of the term, is made up by May 10th. 
Both departments are involved, because the Theo- 
logical Professors teach in the Academic Depart- 
ment as well as in their own. The Grammar 
School alone, in event of the failure of these depart- 
ments, would remain, Jto makeup the sum needed^ 
Each Trustee would be asked to arrange for the 
sum of $75, and forward the same to me. 

Are you willing to see the University of the 
South fail for want of this sum ? 

The plant under your care has taken root, and 
made vigorous growth in some directions. At 
this critical moment, it may be made to live by your 
care. 



Will you Send us $75 During the Next 30 Days ? 



The University can borrow no more money 



Fortunately it has no financial credit. Personally 
I can do no more for it than I have done, and am 
doin£. 






j ^ # 



If its friends come forward now, and tide us over . 
this pressing need, we who are working here will 
be encouraged to feel that there is interest enough 
in the Church in the South to redeem the pledge to 
us, of support, under which we began the work. If 
this interest has ceased, the University must fail 
before the next meeting of your Board, for lack of 
support to its Theological School. 

We educate two boys from each diocese free, and 
many others pay nothing. We refuse no good 
boy for want of money. The Theological Students 
(about 20) pay not a cent. Thus the tuition fees 
barely support the Academic Department and the 
Grammar School. 

The School of Theology is entirely dependent 
upon the offerings of the Church at the South, and 
was founded tipon its good faith. 

Our roll of students numbers about 200. Our 
list of Professors upon small salaries is as follows : 



5FHE0fc0GlC7m DEPTOMEpa 



THE FACULTY 



KEY. TELFAIR HODGSON, D. D., Dean. Jo Salary. 

KEY. GEO. T. WILMER, D. D., Professor of Systematic 
Divinity. 

KEY. W. P. DuBOSE, 'S. T. D., Professor of New Testament 
Language and Interpretation. 

KEY. ^y. P. DuBOSE, S. T. D., ^cf^r/ Professor of Old Testa- 
ment Language and Interpretation, 

REY. A. JAEGER, D. D., Lecturer. No Salary. 

REY. THOS. F. GAILOR, M. A., S. T. B., Professor of Ec- 
clesiastical History and Church Polity. 

RT. REY. HUGH MILLER THOMPSON, D. D., Lecturer. 
No Salary. 

REY. SYLYESTER CLARKE, D. D., Professor of Homi- 
letics and Pastoral Theology. 

RT. REY. JOHN N. GALLEHER, D. D., Bishop of Loui- 
siana, Lecturer. No Salary. 

RT. REY. J. T. YOUNG, D. D., Bishop of Florida, Lecturer 
on Liturgies and Ecclesiastical Music No Salary, 



TICTIDEpe DEP^TJKEpr. 



THE FACULTY. 



JOHN B. ELLIOTT, M. D. Professor of the School of Chem- 
istry. 

REY. W. P. DuBOSE, D. D. ? Professor of the School of 
Ethics and Evidences of Christ urn it y. 

GEN. E. KIRBY SMITH, Professor of the School of Mathe- 
matics. 



BEY. GEO. T. WlLMER, 1). D.. Professor of the School of 
Metaphysics. 

JOHN B. ELLIOTT, M. T)., Acting Professor of the School of 
Geology and Mineralogy. 

KEY. GEO. T. WILMER, D. D., Professor of the School of Po- 
litical Economy and History. 

B. L. WIGGINS, M. A., Professor of the School of Ancient Lan- 
guages and Literature. 

F. M. PAGE, Professor of the School of Modern Languages and Liter- 
ature. 

R. E. NELSON, Professor of the School of Engineering and Physics. 
REV. THOMAS F. G-AILOR, S. T. B., Acting Professor of the 
School of English Language and Literature. 

DR. ALBERT SCHAFFTER, Honorary Professor in German. 
French and Ltalian Literature. Yo Salary. 
J. B. WEBER, Instructor in Bookkeeping. 

R. M. ROGERS, First Lieutenant Second U. S. Artillery, Commandant 
of Cadets, and Instructor in Military Science. 



♦# GOTJOT * $CJI00L **. 

Master. J. W. WEBER. 

First Assistant. .... JA8 G. GLASS. 
Second Assistant. .... AY. B. NAUTS, A.M. 
Third Assistant J.W.PERCY. 

A Copy of this is Sent to each Trustee. 

Please reply at least to the undersigned, and ob- 
lige, yours faithfully, 

Rev. TELFAIR HODGSON, D.D., 

Vice Chancellor. 

Sewanee, Tennessee. 

[over.] 



Dear Brother : 

The Trustees, I fear, may not all be able to comply 
with our request for $75 each. Even though they 
should do so, it would give our faculty but a feeble 
support. Can you not, therefore, send us an offer- 
ing from your parish of $10 or less. Remember 
this is for the support of the Theological School, to 
which the South and Southwest must look mainly 
for a supply of Clergy to its smaller parishes for a 
long time to come. Such an offering from your 
church will be bread cast upon the waters. 

Yours faithfully in Christ, 

Rev. TELFAIR HODGSON, D.D. 

I wc Chancellor. 
Sewanee, Tennessee, 



l*he l/niversity of the jSoutii Papers, 

Series B, ]\[o. I. 




EecE g\JM}n bojvIiJjvi. 



Report of "S/ice-Ghancellou to Diocesan Convention of Tennessee, 

]YEay 15, 1883. 



^EPO^TV^f 



The plan of the University of the South originated 
with certain Bishops of our Church in 1856. Prominent 
in their counsels was the Et. Rev. John Henry Hopkins, 
D. D., the then Bishop of Vermont. All the Bishops of 
the Southern Diocese were deex>ly interested in its de- 
velopment ; hut the connection with it of the venerable 
Bishop of Vermont will, your committee conceives, 
vouch for its general and not its sectional character. 

Its critics have, not unreasonably, construed its name 
into its narrowest meaning. The Church could not 
assume the name of the University of Tennessee. That 
belonged to the State. Nor would this have represented 
its character as an institution appealing for patronage 
to the whole South. Hence, being under the patronage 
of the Bishops of North and South Carolina, Georgia, 
Florida, Alabama, Tennessee, Mississippi, Louisiana, Ar- 
kansas and Texas, it took the geographical name of 
" The Uniyersity of the South." 

The corner-stone of this institution was laid with im- 
posing ceremony in 1860 — twenty-three years ago. That 
event assembled at Sewanee some of the most 'distin- 
guished clergymen and laymen from all portions of the 
United States. The significance of that ceremony, 
made solemn by the benediction of the Church of God, 
was then regarded as of the deepest importance to the 
future of this whole section of the country. It was to 
inaugurate a certain kind of home culture to the youth 
of the South which had scarcely been known before. 

The tender plant, however, just set out, was nipped 
in the bud by the blasts of a cruel and disastrous war. 
Thv3 next year, 1861, hostilities began between the two 
sections of the Union. Tennessee was one of the chief 
seats of the civil war. Its tide swept over the domain 



of the University of the South, destroying every vestige 
of the corner-stone which had been laid with such high 
hopes a year or two before. A large endowment, which 
had been subscribed through the zealous efforts of the 
Bishops of Louisiana and Georgia and left invested in 
the notes of subscribers throughout the South, melted 
away in the general wreck during those four bitter 
years. 

Since that sad episode in our nation's history, times 
have changed the aspect and character of the 
South. The new South has emerged a different but 
equally potent factor in the community of States. 
But the general idea of the University of the South has 
not changed. That idea was bred from a great truth, 
and born from a general need. It was, that a thorough 
and truly Christian education should be impressed upon 
the young mind of this land. 

And those who knew the South of the olden time will 
know that there was a crying call for such culture. 
Religion was then much relegated to women and chil- 
dren. 

The idea from which the University of the South 
sprang still lives, viz., to impress upon the youth of the 
South an education that has more in it than a mere 
training in the classical and scientific schools — to im- 
press upon it a knowledge and obligation of the wisdom 
whose " price is above rubies and whose ways are ways 
of pleasantness and all whose paths are peace." Whether 
there is still need for such an institution let those de- 
cide who know the new South, with its looms, its fur- 
naces, and its rolling-mills, as well as we knew the old 
South with only its tobacco, its rice, its sugar, and its 
cotton. 

We have no reason to believe that the busy genera- 
tion of to-day is not putting its trust in its power, and 
its machinery, as entirely as the quiet and self-pontained 
generation of forty years ago put its trust in its planta- 
tions, and its slaves. 

The character and heart then of the South, as regards 
Christianity, or we may say religion, has not changed in 
the past fifty years. Luxurious indifference has, to too 
great an extent, given place to positive disbelief. The 



license which followed our late civil war aggravated a 
recklessness in spiritual matters which began in the 
bitter disappointment experienced at the result of that 
war in the Southern mind. 

This spiritual recklessness is shown in the fact that 
our Church, if it has not positively retrograded, has cer- 
tainly made no progress in proportion to the growth of 
the South in. other directions for the past eighteen years. 
It is the same, we believe, with the various denomina- 
tions around us. 

At the close of the late war, as a rule, the men who 
had the pluck set about building up their material for- 
tunes, to the neglect of everything spiritual. Those who 
had not the pluck to begin life anew went to the bad, 
repining at all things. 

Those who began life anew have succeeded beyond 
expectation. They have made fortunes. The South 
was never so substantially rich before. r Is it not time, 
then, your committee would ask, for this Church to 
pause, at least, and see what can be done to arrest the 
tide of unbelief and irreligion that rests upon us like 
a black pall ? Do we not owe some of our wealth to 
God who gave it, to be used in teaching our young men 
the knowledge of, and obedience due to, Him who rules 
all things ? 

The Government of the United States is finding that 
the wild Indians are tamed more easily and far more 
cheaply by schools than by the pomp, and circumstance, 
and cruelty of war. But men have not only to be 
tamed. After they are tamed they still cheat, and lie, 
and steal, and murder. They must be elevated above 
mere civilization before the hand learns not to shed 
blood — not to grasp that which is not its own. And we 
believe that Christian men will soon learn that it will be 
easier, and far cheaper to tame and elevate our vicious 
masses, and raise them to a high sense of moral respon- 
sibility and duty to one another — easier and far cheaper 
to do this by the support of Christian schools, like that 
at the University of the South, than to be compelled to 
restrain them by jails, and penitentiaries, and work- 
houses. 

We need not go bevond the borders of this State to 



6 

see the utter futility of a mere secular education in re- 
straining the passions of a people. Scarcely a day 
passes but the newspapers record some instance of a 
rnan, either from fancied or real injury, taking upon 
himself to be the arbiter of life or death. The most 
stringent laws of the State are powerless to stay the 
fatal vendetta. Nothing less than a healthy public sen- 
timent will ever remedy such a state of affairs. 

Shall this public sentiment, then, make itself a power 
in the form of the Vigilance Committee, or shall it be 
fostered into a just and merciful tribunal by the Christian 
training of the rising generations, till men will cease to 
wrong and kill each other, simply from a sense of re- 
sponsibility to the God to whom alone vengeance be- 
longeth. 

Such a training, and such a result is proposed by the 
University of the South, an education as much needed 
in the country as ever. This is, and is to be more per- 
fectly, a thorough home education of our youth, under 
the most Caristian and refining influences — an education 
pursued also in a place remarkable for health — upon a 
mountain plateau 2,000 feet above the level of the sea. 
Besides it must be remembered that the domain of the 
Uni versify, several thousand acres in extent, gives to its 
students a wide and healthy range, and furnishes them 
with the purest, and healthiest water in the whole coun- 
try. The institution has absolute control over its landed 
property, extending four miles in every direction. Hence 
it is enabled to guard its pupils from many evils com- 
mon to other schools, while its remoteness and isola- 
tion free it from the temptations, and affectations which 
haunt the great centers of population. 

The education proposed by the University of the South 
is as good as any in the whole country, and it is to be 
had at a cost far below that offered at the English and 
German universities, and even of that of our Northern 
schools. The cost is apparently but not really more 
than that of our own State institution. The reason of 
this seemingly greater cost is that the University of the 
South is just now dependent upon its tuition fees, and 
the excess of these fees over those of the State schools 
about make up the difference in its published schedule 



of expense over that of the schools which receive a sub- 
sidy from the States to which they belong. But this ex- 
cess of expenditure for a boy at Sewanee is only appar- 
ent when we come to consider that its isolation presents 
fewer temptations to spend money, outside the regular 
charges of the University, than the location of every 
other school in or near a town of some size, which has 
its saloons, and billiard-rooms. But even the larger 
fees of the University will be reduced when we secure 
the endowment of $250,000, which we are now seeking. 
And with an endowment of the chairs of the University, 
the expenses of a student there will be no greater than 
those at any of our Southern colleges. 

But it is not so much a thorough home education 
which commends the training at the University of the 
South as that it is a Christian and refining education. 
The school succeeds in making Christians of a large pro- 
portion of its students. And its chief reputation, over 
and above its thoroughness in study, is that it makes 
gentlemen of nearly all the young men who enjoy its 
tuition. Hence the school at Sewanee has justly a deep 
and abiding support in the hearts of Southern matrons. 
Women, and especially mothers, recognize more quickly 
than men the value of such culture. 

As members of the Protestant Episcopal Church, and 
as descendants from the Church of England, which has 
trained such a host of wise and good men, and whose 
Universities are the models of the world for -culture of 
the best kind, we naturally esteem ourselves as compe- 
tent to conduct such an education as any of the great 
bodies of our brethren around us who profess and call 
themselves Christians, and who have so distinguished 
themselves in this Commonwealth as enlightened, and 
efficient educators. 

It remains, then, to be seen if the Episcopal Church in 
the ten Southern Dioceses which this University repre- 
sents, is willing to bear its full burden in advancing to 
the utmost the spiritual interest of the people who are 
committed to its care. 

The University of the South is one of the most import- 
ant means of disseminating the moral and spiritual cul- 
ture of this Church, and is of vastly more importance, 



if rightly supported and used, than any single one of Its 
Dioceses, or any score of its most important parishes. 

Beyond the general Christian culture the University 
furnishes to its pupils (thus being a great mission in it- 
self), it appeals to the Church in the South, and South- 
west in a special manner not only as being its only child, 
but the only child to which that Church may look, for a 
long time to come, for a supply of ministers, certainly 
for its smaller parishes, and mission stations. It makes 
the heart ache indeed to see how these places are visited 
by the feet of the gospel messengers only now and then, 
or are abandoned entirely. The South cannot hope to 
draw a supply of ministers from any section but her 
own, at least for many years. This is the case because 
the Church at the North, the West, and the Northwest is 
growing so rapidly as to not only engage all its own ma- 
terial, but also to absorb the best and brightest of the 
Southern youth which may be educated for the ministry 
there. There is no doubt but that the green pastures 
and still waters of its pleasant and well-organized paro- 
chial life are a great temptation to the young mind, when 
contrasted with the rough work, and sparse, and arid 
wastes of Church life in the South. And as the rich 
Church life at the North is just as much the result of 
numbers and industry as are their well-kept villages 
and farms, so in the South it now becomes the duty of 
Church people to see that numbers, and industry in 
Church work here, in city, and hamlet, and vale, shall 
keep pace with the numbers and industry in the factory, 
and machine-shop, and on the farm, all of which are out- 
stripping in improvement this section's progress in re- 
ligion. 

The Theological student at the University of the South, 
not knowing, perhaps, any other work than that which 
he has left at home — not blinded by the glare of social 
luxury, nor confused by the garish light of great cities — 
thoroughly trained in the under-graduate department 
before he becomes a student of Theology, as a matter of 
course is absorbed in the only work he has ever known, 
and goes back to his native Diocese eagerly, and with a 
solid preparation of heart and mind, which enables 
him effectually to build up the waste places of the 



Lord's temple at home, and to repair the broken hedges 
in that part of the Lord's vineyard from whence he came. 

The University of the South appeals to the Southern 
public generally for patronage, in a word, because of its 
peculiar advantages over other schools both in the North, 
and South. 

It is as thorough as any, its courses being the Elective 
system of the University as contrasted with the close 
Curriculum of the ordinary American College. Its 
faculties are complete in the Academic Department. It 
has an efficient Grammar School, and has one of its post- 
graduate schools — that of Theology — in full operation. 
All of these departments are in thorough working order. 

The cost of reaching the University of the South, say 
from Galveston, New Orleans, or Mobile, would be but 
one-half the cost of a journey to Harvard, Yale, or Co- 
lumbia, under ordinary circumstances. But as the 
Southern roads give us half-rates, the cost falls to one- 
quarter the cost of going to the Northern schools, and 
to one-half of that in going to schools in Virginia. 

The cost of living at Sewanee is not more than that of 
residence at any of the better class of Southern schools. 

The location of the University upon the Cumberland 
Plateau, at an altitude of 2,000 feet, surrounded by a 
primeval forest, and amid springs of the purest free- 
stone water, makes it a locality in which malaria can- 
not exist, and in which contagious diseases soon run 
their mildest courses. It vies for the supremacy in health 
with any place North or South. "Mens sanainsano 
corpore" is a motto which has been much insisted upon 
by earth's wisest men. And we believe that to Sewanee 
will eventually be left the solution of the problem of 
producing the most respectable average of men most 
thoroughly developed both in mind, and physique. And 
when your Committee comes to add to this order of 
mental and physical training a high order of moral and 
religious culture, it feels that it has completed the list 
of advantages Tyhich the University of the South claims 
for general patronage. 

Purely secular education has proven a failure all over 
the world. The education even that pretends to moral- 
ity, but is agnostic in regard to religion, is just now sap- 



10 

ping the better life of our country wherever it can gain 
a hearing. This is what that which is called " Culture" 
in New England is doing. Its boast is that the higher 
education does not recognize God at all, because it has 
no means of knowing positively about Him. This " Cul- 
ture " is fast teaching men and women thus to forget 
their plainest moral, duties, because those duties can 
only be enforced by the religion of our God. 

Statistics show, and magazine articles from Northern 
pens harp upon the corruption that is rotting the heart, 
and purity out of the New England family. Divorce is 
so common there that it is jauntily alluded to as "legal- 
ized polygamy" We do not refer to this with any ani- 
mus at all, but simply because we know that it is a dan- 
gerous sign of the times. This frequency of divorce has 
been known at several periods of the world's history, 
and it has ever preceded civil dissolution. 

The New England statistics show that there, where 
the degree of illiteracy is smallest, on account of its 
public school system (i, e. its secular education), there is 
an average of one divorce to every nine marriages. In 
South Carolina, where illiteracy is now, and always was 
fearful, no divorces were known before the late civil 
war, and none since the people of the State recovered 
its control. This does not prove that education is bad, 
and that ignorance is good,* but it proves that secular 
education has no power to restrain the selfish and 
bestial natures of men and women. 

If Christain men and women, then, recognize this 
truth, what right have they to trust their tender chil- 
dren to the training of others than those whose first 
object is to instil into their minds a sense of Christian 
obligation and the true end of life, both in time and 
eternity? 

State pride in sending a son to a godless State uni- 
versity, or a poor economy in sending him to a cheaper 
school than the University of the South may save a few 
dollars; but it will be no excuse in the sight of God for 
not giving that boy every advantage in spiritual matters, 
so that he may take a position in the kingdom of heaven 
as high — yea, higher than that which our near-sighted 
ambition desired for him in this world. 



11 • 

But your Committee must uow speak of the work ac- 
complished by, and the present condition, and wants of 
the University of the South. As a fact this University 
has, since its organization in 1868, educated a large 
number of young men. Its annual attendance is about 
two hundred. It has ever given its students a Christian 
education, but has used no undue influence to make 
them members of our Church. The Eomanist, the Bap- 
tist, the Methodist, the Presbyterian, and the Jew have 
sat side by side in its halls. And among the students 
now there present all these denominations except the 
Jew are represented. 

Very few of the students have ever taken any of 
the degrees of the University. These degrees are 
marks of such high standard that in ten years only ten 
have taken the degree of Master of Arts. The young 
men who have completed their education at the Uni- 
versity of the South are now in every State of the South 
making a good record for their Alma Mater, and a 
marked impression on the communities in which they 
live. 

Such is, in general, a part of the University's work. 
She is too young yet to have sent many into the ministry 
{her theological department having been organized only 
four years), but this is good fruit almost ripe, and not 
yet gathered. 

The following was, and is now the condition of the 
venture at Sewanee. Fifteen years ago,- when the affairs 
of the University were a practical wreck in consequence 
of the war, the zealous Bishop of this Diocese, to save 
the Domain and the Charter, and at least to begin the 
good work, assembled around him a few Godly men at 
Sewanee, erected a rude cross, and began the peaceful 
crusade against infidelity and secularism by a fervent 
prayer in behalf of the undertaking, which ascended 
from that mountain top to the throne of God. Events 
have shown that the prayer was answered, and has been 
answered day by day since; for in human judgment the 
enterprise had no right to live upon means so inade- 
quate for its support. In human eyes it was simply im- 
possible to accomplish the great work which that Uni- 
versity had to do with ways and means so meagre. At 



12 

that time there was nothing at Sewanee, but the forests 
around, and the skies above. But as soon as it was 
known that this school, whose idea had been so dear to 
the hearts of the Southern people, was to be opened, stu- 
dents began to flow in, and money was furnished to 
house them. A large village sprang up, as if by magic, 
in the woods. The Grammar School in a few years ex- 
panded into a University full of schools. Four years 
ago a department of Theology was added. Overtures 
have recently been made to the University, and the feasi- 
bility of inaugurating departments of Law and Medicine 
is now being discuss. Soon after its organization its 
students were classified according to age and merit. 
Those who had attainments, and maturity of mind, were 
clad in the graceful cap and gown of the Oxford Under- 
graduate. They became models of deportment, and 
application to the Juniors, who by good conduct could 
only hope to attain to the privileges of this graver 
corps. 

The younger students blossomed out soon into the 
cadet uniform of the Military Academy at West Pointy 
and supplied by the State, and Government with proper 
equipments forinfantry and artillery service, form now r 
under the command of an officer assigned by the Govern- 
ment, a most respectable battalion. 

All that has been done required money, and money 
came from England and from the United States, North 
and South. In 1871 the Bishop of Vermont, (then in 
Liverpool,) the Bishop of Oxford, the Bishop of Armagh* 
and the Primate of Great Britain, the Archbishop of Can- 
terbury, sent friendly greeting and subscriptions of 
money to the University of the South. The University 
of Oxford sent books for the Library. The enthusiasm 
of the movement drew devoted and talented men to it 
who were willing to labor almost for nothing. So the 
work, of which humau foresight could only predict fail- 
ure, has gone on. 

Beyond the current expenses of the school perhaps 
$150,000 have been spent upon the property of the Uni- 
versity. This represents, in part, the opening up of the 
site of the University, which was a necessary though 
expensive outlay, making but little show for the cost. 



13 

It represents also the temporary, and permanent build- 
ings Ave now possess. The permanent buildings, St. 
Luke's Hall,' and the Hodgson Library, cost $55,000. 
These were special donations.* The temporary buildings 
in which the Academic work is now done may answer 
their purposes, in a way, for ten years to come, but we 
fiope not, as luxury in school appointments is now every- 
where regarded as a common necessity. Of the $150,000 
thus spent about $25,000 remains upon the property as 
a first mortgage six per cent. debt. Enough money was 
subscribed by the trustees and friends of the University 
last August to add another permanent building to our 
plant, viz., a Chemical and Philosophical hall. This will 
be completed this summer, giving the best facilities in 
these schools. 

The very life of the University has, so far, been pre- 
served by the self-sacrifice of a few men. Some of its 
trustees and all of its officers and instructors have 
given their hearts and minds to it. They have devel- 
oped the school perhaps to the greatest extent in their 
power. Yet they do not despair of doing more, nor are 
they disheartened. Providence has too long ^ind too 
often sustained the work when all looked hopeless to 
the eyes of men. There has been progress and organi- 
zation in the work more and more perfect year after 
year. And now its trustees, its officers and its instruc- 
tors deem it an auspicious time, in this the time of our 
section's unparalleled prosperity, to ask for a fitting en- 
dowment for this school whose income shall be appro- 
priated only to the payment of the salaries of its pro- 
fessors. They do not now ask for handsome buildings. 
These, a graceful tribute to God by those who are able 
to erect them, and an efficient educator of correct taste 
in our pupils, still may be dispensed with for the present. 
When our faithful professors are provided for by an en- 
dowment against the carklng cares of poverty, these 
will come as a matter of course. Men will then be 
proud to cast their wealth into a treasury that reflects 
worthy credit upon them. It is still as true as when the 

*Since this report was made another permanent building, the 
Ohemical and Philosopical Hall has been completed. 



14 

blessed Master first uttered the words, "To him that 
hath shall be given." 

Leaving out of the question the debt of $25,000 (as 
there are assets enough to meet and liquidate that in. 
time), the University now asks of the Church in the 
South an endowment of ten chairs in the sum of $25,000 
each, or a gross sum of $250,000. This is asking $25,000 
of each Diocese represented in our coalition of the ten 
Southern Dioceses. 

Cannot twenty-five men or women be found in this 
rich Diocese of Tennessee who, in the next five years, if 
not at once, could pledge $1,000 each, to be paid at once 
or at the rate of $200 a year, for this great work? Or 
if this be out of the reach of some who desire to aid 
this venture in the cause of Christ, may not associa- 
tions be formed in twenty-five parishes to contribute 
this amount each year for the next five years 1 

This $25,000 is no great sum to be asked for. There 
are men in this Diocese who could give the whole of it. 
Will no heart be touched? Will no purse-strings be un- 
loosed? The University of the South does not come to- 
you as a beggar. This view of our appeals has been 
too often the excuse for our Church people not coming 
up to the full measure of their duty in regard to this 
institution. They are too fond of dismissing the sub- 
ject with the impertinent remark: "O, the Uuiversity 
of the South is begging again ! n This is enough to make 
those zealous and faithful men at Sewanee, who are 
more than earning the pittance they receive, blush, not 
for shame for themselves, but with righteous indigna- 
tion at the Church people who can utter such a calumny. 

The University of the South is the child of our people. 
They brought it into existence. It was at their desire 
that those forests were cleared at Sewanee. It was at 
their desire that those buildings were erected. It was 
at their desire that those Earnest, devoted men were 
collected there to carry out their wishes as instructors; 
and until the members of this Church in the South can 
forget the admonition ot the beloved Timothy, " If any 
man provide not for his own, and especially those of his 
own household, he hath denied the faith and is worse 
than an infidel" — until, your Committee urges, they can 



15 

forget this Godly admonition, they cannot refuse to sup- 
port and to rear to its fullest power this, their own 
child. Until Churchmen can call their beloved wives, 
who ask them for money simply for their household 
purposes, beggars — until they can think of their idolized 
children, who ask them for money for their reasonable 
wants, as beggars, let them not degrade this University, 
the vigorous and healthy offspring of which they should 
be most proud, with such a thought, or epithet. 

This appeal for support your Committee makes to 
the Church of this Diocese, in behalf of this noble work 
at Sewanee, is only an opportunity for sinful and dying 
men and women to come up to some small measure of 
their duty in trying to extend the kingdom of that 
Christ whom they profess to worship. 

If these people to whom God sends this opportunity 
fail to support this, His work, and if that work fail for 
want of support — which God forefend ! — then must the 
Almighty Judge of the quick and the dead pass upon 
the result — then must He judge those who abandon 
their own offspring. We leave the result in His hands. 

TELFAIR HODGSON, V. C, 
May 15, 1882. For the Committee. 



FORM OF SERVICE 



TO BE USED AT THE 



kymg 01 





,one 



OF THE 



KtenjiGal and Philosophical Hall 

._^#The University of the $outfc^ 

SEWANEE, TENNESSEE, 

_,^$atur<lay, July 14th, at Eleven o'cloek a, m.^_ 



The Rt. Key. W. M. GREEN, D. D., LL. D., Chancellor. 
The Rev. TELFAIR HODGSON, D. D., Vice-chancellor. 



PROCESSIONAL HYMN. 

OOO "Jesus Christ himself being the 
^U^. chief corner-stone." 

The Church's one foundation 

Is Jesus Christ her Lord ; 
She is his new creation 

By water and the word ; 
From heaven he came and sought her 

To be his holy bride ; 
With his own blood he bought her, 

And for her life he died. 



2 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

2 Elect from every nation, 

Yet one o'er all the earth, 
Her charter of salvation 

One Lord, one faith, one birth ; 
One holy name she blesses, 

Partakes one holy food. 
And to one hope she presses, 

With every grace endued. 

3 Though with a scornful wonder, 

Men see her sore opprest, 
By schisms rent asunder, 

By heresies distrest ; 
Yet saints their watch are keeping, 

Their cry goes up, "How long ? " 
And soon the night of weeping 

Shall be the morn of song. 

4 7 Mid toil and tribulation, 

And tumult of her war, 
She waits the consummation 

Of peace for evermore ; 
Till with the vision glorious 

Her longing eyes are blest, 
And the great Church victorious 

Shall be the Church at rest. 

5 Yet she on earth hath union 

With God the Three in One, 
And mystic sweet communion 

With those whose rest is won : 
happy ones and holy ! 

Lord, give us grace that we \ 
Like them, the meek and lowly, 

On high may dwell with thee. 

By the Rt. Rev. The Chancellor : 

In the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost. 
Amen. 

V. Our help is in the name of the Lord, 
R. Who hath made heaven and earth. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 3 

V. Blessed be the Name of the Lord ; 
B. From this time forth, forevermore. 

r Then shall be said or sung one or more of the following Psalms: 

Psalm cxxi. Levavi oculos meos. 

1 I will lift up mine eyes | unto the hills : from 
whence cometh my help. 

2 My help cometh even from the Lord : who hath 
made heaven and earth. 

3 He will not suffer thy foot to be moved ; and he 
that keepeth thee will not sleep. 

4 Behold, he that : keepeth Israel : shall neither 
slumber nor sleep. 

5 The Lord him self is thy keeper : the Lord is thy 
defence up on thy right hand; 

6 So that the sun shall not burn thee by day : neither 
the moon by night. 

7 The Lord shall preserve thee from all evil : yea, it 
is even he that shall keep^thy soul. 

S The Lord shall preserve thy going out. and thy 
coming in : from this time forth forevermore. 

Psalm cxxy. Qui Confidant. 

. 1 They that put their trust in the Lord shall be even 
as the Mount Sion : which may not be removed, but 
standeth fast forever 

2 The hills stand about Jer usalem ; even so stand- 
eth the Lord round about his people, from this time forth 
forevermore. 

3 For the rod of the ungodly cometh not into the lot 
of the righteous : lest the righteous put their hand unto 
wickedness. 

4 Do well, Lord : unto those that are : good and 
true of heart. 

5 As for such as turn back unto their own wicked- 
ness : the Lord shall lead them forth with the evil doers ; 
but peace shall be upon Israel. 



4 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

Psalm cxxvii. Nisi Bominus. 

1 Ex || cept the Lord | build the house : their labor is 
but | lost that build it. 

2 Except the Lord | keep the city : the watchman | 
waketh but in vain. 

3 It is but lost labor that ye haste to rise up early, 
and so late take rest, and eat the | bread of carefulness : 
for so he giveth | his beloved sleep. 

4 Lo, children, and the | fruit of the womb : are an 
heritage and gift that | cometh of the Lord. 

5 Like as the arrows in the [ hand of the giant : even 
so are the | young children. 

6 Happy is the man that hath his | quiver full of 
them : they shall not be ashamed when they speak with 
their | enemies in the gate. 

Psalm cxlix. Cantate Domino. 

1 || sing unto the | Lord .a new song : let the congre- 
gation of | saints praise him. 

2 Let Israel rejoice in | him that made him : and let 
the children of Sion be | joyful in their King. 

3 Let them praise his | Name in the dance : let them 
sing praises unto him with | tabret and harp. 

4 For the Lord hath | pleasure in his people : and 
helpeth the | meek-hearted. 

5 Let the saints be | joyful with glory : let them 
re | joice in their beds. 

6 Let the praises of God | be in their mouth : and a 
two-edged | sword in their hands ; 

7 To be avenged | of the heathen : and to re | buke 
the people; 

8 To bind their | kings in chains : and their nobles 
with i links of iron. 

9 That they may be avenged of them j as it is written : 
Such | honor have all his saints. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 5 

Psalm cl. Laudate Dominant. 

1 |j praise | God in his holiness; praise him in the j 
firmament of his power. 

2 Praise him | iu his noble acts : praise him according 
I to his excellent greatness. 

3 Praise him | in the sound of the trumpet : praise 
him up I on the lute and harp. 

4 Praise him | in the cymbals and dances : praise him 
up I on the strings and pipe. 

5 Praise him up | on the well-tuned cymbals : praise 
him up I on the loud cymbals. 

6 Let everything that hath breath : praise | ---the 
Lord. 

IF Then shall be said the Nicene Creed by the Rt. Rev. C. T. Qtjin- 
tard, D. D , LL. D.: 

I BELIEVE in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker of 
heaven and earth, And of all things visible and invisible : 

And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only-begotten Son of 
God, Begotten of his Father before all worlds ; God of God 
Light of Light, very God of very God, Begotten, not made, 
Being of one substance with the Father ; By whom all 
things were made ; Who; for us men, and for our salvation, 
came down from heaven, And was incarnate by the Holy 
Ghost of the Virgin Mary, And was made man, And was 
crucified also for us under Pontius Pilate. He suffered and 
was buried ; And the third day he rose again, according to 
the Scriptures ; And ascended into heaven, And sitteth on 
the right hand of the father ; And he shall come again 
with glory to judge both the quick and the dead, Whose 
kingdom shall have no end. 

And I believe in the Holy Ghost, the Lord and Giver of 
Life; Who proceedeth from the Father and the Son, Who 
with the Father and the Son together is worshipped and 



6 THE UNIVERSITY OE THE SOUTH. 

glorified, Who spake by the Prophets. Aufl I believe 
one Catholic and Apostolic Church. I acknowledge one 
Baptism for the remission of sins ; And I look for the 
Resurrection of the dead. And the Life of the world to 
come. Amen. 

After that shall be said the following prayers, all rever- 
ently standing, the Rev. W. P. DuBose, S. X. D., Chaplain of 
the University, first pronouncing : 

•V. The Lord be with you, 
E. And with thy spirit. > 

Let us pray. 
A General Coufession. 
1[ To be said by the whole Congregation, after the Minister. 

Almighty aud most merciful Father ; we have erred, 
and strayed from thy ways like lost sheep. We have fol- 
lowed too much the devices and desires of our own hearts. 
We have offended against thy holy laws. We have left 
undone those things which we ought to have done ; and 
we have done those things which we ought not to have 
done ; and there is no health in us. But thou, Lord, have 
mercy upon us, miserable offenders. Spare thou those, 
God, who confess their faults. Restore thou those who are 
penitent ; according to thy promises declared unto mankind 
in Christ Jesus our Lord. And grant. most merciful 
Father for his sake: that we may hereafter Uvea godly, 
righteous and sober life, to the glory of thy holy Name. 
Amen. 

The Declaration of Absolution, or Remission of Sins. 
«' To be made by the Ht. Rev. The Chancellor. 

ALMIGHTY God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
who desireth not the death of a sinner, but rather that he 
may turn from his wickedness and live, hath given power, 
and commandment, to his Ministers to declare and pro- 
nounce to his people, being penitent, the Absolution and 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 7 

Remission of their sins. He pardoneth and absolveth all 
those who truly repent and unfeignedly believe his holy 
Gospel. Wnerefore let us beseech him to grant us true 
repentance, and his Holy Spirit, that those things may please 
him which we do at this present; and that the rest of our 
life hereafter may be pure and holy ; so that at the last we 
may come to his eternal joy ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

% Then shall be said the Lord's Prayer. 

OUR Father, who art in heaven, Hallowed be thy Name. 
Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done on earth, As it is 
in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. And for- 
give us our trespasses, As we forgive those who trespass 
against us. And lead us not into temptation ; But deliver 
us from evil : For thine is the kingdom, and the power, 
and the glory, for ever and ever. Amen. 

Then shall the Vice Chancellor place the articles in the 
stone. 

Then shall the Rt. Rev. The Chancellor say : 

V. Lord, hear our prayer, 

E. And let our cry come unto Thee. 

Let us pray. 

Direct us, Lord, in all our doings, with thy most 
gracious favor, aud further us with thy continual help; that 
in all our works begun, continued, and ended in thee, we 
may glorify thy holy Name; and finally, by thy mercy, 
obtain everlasting life; through Jesus Christ, our Lord. 
Amen. 

Lord Jesus Christ, Son of the Living God, who art the 
brightness of the Father's glory, and the express image of 



b THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

His Person : the chief corner stone, elect and precious, the 
one immutable foundation ; [here The Chancellor shall lay 
his hand upon the stone] bless this stone, now to be laid in 
thy Name, and prosper thou the work of our hands upon it. 
prosper Thou our handiwork, who livest and reignest with 
the Father in the Unity of the Holy Ghost, ever one God, 
world without end. Amen. 

Then shall The Chancellor strike the stone three times 
with a mallet and say : 

Ad honorem Domini nostri Jesu Christi, et 
ad profectum sacrosanctse Matris Ecclesiae, et 
Studii, pie et reverentissime, nos, ©ttiltelmus 
JHercer ©reen, Providentia Divina EpiscopusMis- 
sissippiensis et Chancellor Universitatis Australis, 
hunc primarium lapidem Chemici et Philosophi 
Aedificii collocamus in Nomine Patris, et Filii, 
et Spiritus Sancti. Amen. 
Then shall be sung the following hymn. 

1 10 "And on his head were many crowns." 

Crown him with many crowns, 

The Lamb upon his throne; 
Hark ! how the heavenly anthem drowns 

All music but its own ! 

Awake, my soul, and sing 

Of him who died for thee ; 
And hail him as thy matchless King 

Through all eternity. 

2 Crown him the Virgin's Son ! 
The God incarnate born, 
Whose arm those crimson trophies won 
Which now his brow adorn. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 9 

Fruit of the Mystic Rose, 
True Branch of Jesse's stern, 
The Eoot whence mercy ever flows, — 
The Babe of Bethlehem ! 

3 Crown him the Lord of love ! 

Behold his hands and side, — 
Those wounds yet visible above. 

In beauty glorified : 

N/o angel in the sky 

Can fully bear that sight, 
But downward bends his wondering eye 

At mysteries so bright. 

4 Crown him the Lord of peace ! 

Whose power a sceptre sways 
In heaven and earth, that wars may cease, 

And all be prayer and praise. 

His reign shall know no end ; 

And round his pierced feet 
Fair flowers of Paradise extend 

Their fragrance ever sweet. 

5 Crown him the Lord of heaven ! 

One with the Father known, — 
And the blest Spirit, through him given 

From yonder Triune throne ! 

All hail, Redeemer, hail ! 

For Thou hast died for me : 
Thy praise and glory shall not fail 

Throughout eternity. 

Then shall follow appropriate addresses. 

Then shall the Rt. Rev. Alexander Gregg, D. B n Bishop of 

the Diocese of Texas, say : 

Let us pray. 

Almighty God, the Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, we, 
Thy servants, implore Thy blessing upon this University. 
Give the spirit of wisdom to all those to whom Thou hast 
given the authority of Government. Let the students grow 
in grace day by day, enlighten their minds, subdue their 



IO THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

wills, and purify their hearts. Bless all who have con- 
tributed to this Institution ; and raise up to the University, 
we humbly pray Thee, a never-failing succession of ben- 
efactors, whose names may be perpetuated through all 
generations, as of blessed memory, and their good deeds be 
accepted through the sole merits of our Lord and Savior, 
Jesus Christ. Amen. 

Oh, most glorious Lord God, of whom and from whom 
are all things, we acknowledge that we are not worthy to 
offer unto Thee anything belonging to us, yet we beseech 
Thee, for thy dear Son's sake, graciously to accept this place 
about to be set apart for the education of youth, in the 
faith and fear of Thee. Vouchsafe to prosper with Thy 
blessing the schools to be conducted in this building, and 
all other works designed to promote Thy glory and the 
good of souls. Grant that all who shall be trained here- 
may set Thy holy will ever before them, and do that which 
is well pleasing in thy sight, so that both the Church and 
commonwealth of this land may be bettered by their 
studies, and they may themselves be finally made partakers of 
everlasting life; through Jesus Christ, our Lord. Amen. 

Oh, Lord Jesus Christ, who art the Light Eternal and 
the Sun of Righteousness, vouchsafe in thy mercy to 
enkindle the hearts and to enlighten the understandings of 
all, whether teachers or learners, who shall be gathered 
within these walls. May Thy Holy Word be a lamp unto 
their feet, and Thyself evermore their light and defense; 
that so guided by the wisdom which is from above, and in 
all things conformed to Thy Will, they may in their several 
vocations shine as lights in the world, and at length attain 
unto the light of Everlasting Life, through Thy merits, who 
with the Father and the Holy Ghost livest and reignest one 
God forever and ever. Amen. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. II 

Oh, Almighty God, who hast built Thy Church upon the 
foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ him- 
self being the head corner stone : Grant us to be joined 
together in unity of spirit by their doctrine, that we may be 
made a holy temple acceptable unto Thee through Jesus 
Christ Our Lord. Amen. 

If Then shall the Kt. Kev. The Chancellor give the Blessing. 

The peace of God, which passeth all understanding, 
keep your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of 
God, and of His Son Jesus Christ our Lord ; And the Blessing 
of God Almighty, the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost 
be amongst you, and remain with you always. Amen. 

RECESSIONAL HYMN. 

424 "He is Lord of lords and King of kings. 

All hail the power of Jesus' name ! 

Let angels prostrate fall ; 
Bring forth the royal diadem, 

And crown him Lord of all. 

2 Crown him ye martyrs of our God, 

Who from his altar call ; 
Extol the Stem of Jesse's rod, 
And crown him Lord of all. 

3 Hail him, the Heir of David's line, 

Whom David, Lord did call ; 
The God incarnate ! Man divine ! 
And crown him Lord of all ! 

4 Ye seed of Israel's chosen race, 

Ye ransomed of the fall, 
Hail him who saves you by his grace, 
And crown him Lord of all. 

5 Sinners, whose love can ne'er forget 

The wormwood and the gall, 
Go, spread your trophies at his feet, 
And crown him Lord of all. 



13 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

6 Let every kindred, every tribe. 
On this terrestrial ball. 
To him all majesty ascribe, 
And crown him lord of all. 

Then will follow the laying of the stone according to 
the rites of the Masonic Order. 



citttversttg of tfte J^otttfi, 



>ewanee t "T^emi* 



So in i n c ii ^c 1 1 1 c ii t ♦ 1 8 8 3 f 



Jttftf 23 to clii^nsl 5, 



^oiHifteii^estiefift 1883* 



SUNDAY, JULY 22ND. 

t i a. m. — Morning Prayer and Address before the Bishop Boone 
Missionary Society by Rev. Geo. T. Wilmer, D.D. 



SATURDAY, JULY 28TH. 

tt a. m. — Opening Service, Chancellor's Address and Holy 

Communion in St. Augustine's Chapel. 
8 p. m. — Anniversary of the Sigma Pi Literary Society. 



SUNDAY, JULY 29TH. 

11 a. m. — Morning Service, Commencement Sermon by the Rt. 
Rev. Hugh M. Thompson, D.D., of Mississippi, in St. 
Augustine's Chapel. 



MONDAY, JULY 30TH. 

8 p. m. — Contest in Declamation by University Students for the 
Bishop Lyman Medal. 

Contest in Declamation by Grammar School Students, 
in Forensic Hall. 



TUESDAY, JULY 3 ist. 

12 m. — Alumni meeting in Forensic Hall. 

8 p. m. — Address before the Literary Societies, by Prof. J. H. 
Carlisle. President of WofTord College. 



WEDNESDAY, AUGUST isi . 

[] a. m. — Special Service, Commencement Oration by Judge 
J no. L.'T. Sneed, of Tennessee, in St. Augustine's Chapel. 



WENESDAY, AUGUST ist— Continued. 



8 p. m. — Oration, Poem and Essay before the Alumni, in For- 
ensic Hall. 

Orator, Rev. C. M. Gray; Alternate, Rev. Stewart 
McQueen. 

Poet, Prof. B. L. Wiggins, M. A. ; Alternate, G. P. 

SxMITH. 

Essayist, W. H. Moreland, M.A.; Alternate, S. D. 
Seabrook, B. A. 



THURSDAY 


, AUGUST 2nd, COMMENCEMI 


ii a. m. — St. Augustine's Chapel: 


I. The 


Procession, order of. 


i 


Choir. 


2 


Clergy. 


3 


Clerical Members of the Board of 


4 


Vice-Chan eel lor. 


5 


Bishops. 


6 


Chancellor. 


7 


Faculty. 


8 


Lay Trustees. 


9 


Titled Alumni. 


IO 


Untitled Alumni. 


1 1 


Candidates for Degrees. 


12 


Candidates for Diplomas. 


x 3 


Gownsmen. 


i4 


Cadet Corps. 



rustees. 



The Procession will enter the Chapel at the western door. 

II. The Special Service. 

Ill; Latin Salutatory, by J. W. Percy, of Mississippi. 

IV. French Oration, by A. M. Moulton, of Louisiana. 

V. English Oration, by Walter Bremond, of Texas. 

VI. German Oration, by H. M. Garwood, of Texas. 

VII. Delivery of Diplomas by the Chancellor. 

VIII. Conferring of Degrees by the Chancellor. 

Bachelor of Science. 
Bachelor of Arts. 
Master of Arts. 



THURSDAY. AUGUST 2ND— Continued. 

IX. Announcement of Honorary Degrees by the Chan- 
cellor. 
X. Announcement of Grammar School Prizes by the 

Registrar. 
XI. Award of Medals: 

Kentucky Medal eor Greek. 
Master's Medal for Latin. 
Vice-Chancellor's Medal for Catechism. 
Grammar School Medal for Latin. 

XII. Conclusion of Special Service and Recessional. 

The Procession will retire in order of entrance. 

3 p. m. — Salute by Sewanee Light Artillery. 
8 p. m. — Commencement Hop, Forensic Hall. 



FRIDAY, AUGUST 3 rd. 
8 p. m. — Contest between the Literary Societies, Forensic Hall. 



(^ — ••H^^el^ 1 — % 

A k 





the Soisth* 




ZSTo. 1. 


1st account. 


. .$1,470 OO 


Total issi 
Reserved 


ty of the South Bonds 


Theoloj 
FrofesslCCOUNL 1883-4. 


. .$1,470 00 

7 1 21 


$ ioo Bo 

IOOO 








1 J 

. . 600 00 


Bonds cai 




. . 600 00 


Bonds un 




. . ^OO OO 










$3> 2 43 2 5 




ZNTo. s. 

M., N. 


INCOME, 1883-4. 


. .$1,500 00 
900 00 
150 00 

. . 1 70 00 


Endowme 

Real Esta, 

PhiladelpL 

tion c 

Back Ren>n non Notes 


Cash paic 




400 00 






$3,120 00 


No. 3. 


NESS OF THE UNIVERSI 


TY. 

.$33,500 00 
. ^2,000 00 


Universit) 
Less amoi 








Claim of 
S. E. Soci 
Account c 




$1,500 00 



Fitiaiiciat Tastes of tfie University of tfie Soutfi* 



50/M ACCOUNT. 

No. 1. 

Total issue 6 per rent. Bonds $40.0 

Reserved for 

Theological Endowment Fund . . .$5,300 °° 

Professorship " " ••• 2.200 00 

$7,500 00 

$ 100 Bonds sold $ 9.°°° °° 



Bonds cancelled 1.500 00 

Bonds unsold 6.50c 



ASSETS OF THE UNIVERSITY. 

M., N. O. & Texas R. R. Bond $ 27 96 

Endowment and Coupon Notes 2.027 66 

Real Estate and Personal Property 60.000 00 

Philadelphia 5 per cent. Bonds, to he received at termina- 
tion of present life interest 8.600 00 

Back Rents (good) 900 00 

Cash paid into Court to settle claim of T. F. Sevier 400 00 



$7i,95S 6-' 



LIABILITIES OF THE UNIVERSITY. 



if the South 6 per cent. Bonds $.-,2,000 c 

t reserved (Table 1) 7.500 c 



Claim of T. F. Sevier (Table 2) . 

S. E. Society 

Account overdrawn 



INTEREST ACCOUNT. 



6 per cent on $24,500 University of the South Bonds $1.47° 

EXPENSE ACCOUNT, 1883-4. 



..$,.470 00 
73 25 



No. .-,. 

Interest (Table 4) 

Repairs 600 00 

Expense 600 00 

Salary 500 00 

$3-243 -'5 
PROBABLE INCOME. 1883-4. 



V 1 


Re 






900 00 








ISO 00 




•idi 


on Endowme 
al offerings . 


it and Coupon Notes 


170 00 










$3 






r. 


BONDED //I 
1882 


DEBTEDNESS OF THE UNIVERSITY. 




June 


hi 


500 00 



t the llnnersity of tl\e jSoutii Papers. 

Series B, plo. 5. 




{St. Augustine Chapel Building Association. 



THE NEW CHAPEL 

OF THE 

University of the South, 

SEWANEE, TENN. 



Sermon Preached by the Rev. Thos. F. Gailor, 

S. T. B., 12TH Sunday after Trinity, 

August 12TH, 1882. 



"Yet now be strong, O Zerubbabel, saith the Lord; and be 
strong O Joshua, son of Josedeck, the High Priest; and be strong 
all ye people of the land, saith the Lord, and work : for I am with 
you, saith the Lord of Hosts." — Haggai, i. 4. 

Fifteen years had elapsed since Cyrus had issued the 
great decree and Zerubbabel, the Prince, had returned with 
a remnant of his people to rebuild the Temple — and yet the 
building was unfinished. Faint hearts within and foes 
without rendered the efforts of the bravest ineffectual. 
For on Mt. Gerizim the Samaritans had set up a worship 
which combined something of the corrupt religion of the 
ten tribes with the gross idolatries of the nations. They 
had just enough of Israel's religion to embolden them to 
hope that they would be permitted to share in the glory of 
the new Temple which the mighty monarch had been 
prompted to encourage, But to affiliate with the semi- 



4 THE NEW CHAPEL OF THE 

idolaters of Mt. Gerizim was to relinquish the purity of the 
Faith, and the Jews rightly preferred the perils of ortho- 
doxy to the doubtful peace of Samaritan compromise. 
They incurred the grievous and unscrupulous hostility of 
their neighbors, and now that the usurper, Gomates, had 
mounted the throne of Cyrus, the enemies took advantage 
of his indifference to inhibit the Jews from building. The 
result of that threat, for it could be called no more, was a 
timid and disastrous cessation of the work. The degener- 
ate descendants of the warlike Joshua and Saul and David 
and Joab forgot their ancient prowess, and mistrusted that 
God of Battles who had been their fathers' unfailing help 
in the time of their fathers' need. Imagination exagger- 
ated to them the dangers of the time. They saw in every 
difficulty the signal of impending ruin. The fearful heart 
interpreted every opposition as an omen of destruction. 
Each man, employer and employed, "fled to his own 
ceiled house," and in the excitement and anxiety of the 
moment it occurred to them that, instead of building a 
Temple for worship, they ought to be struggling for bread. 
It became a question of living. All immediately betook 
themselves to sowing and planting. The plumb and the 
trowel gave place to the mattock and the plow, and 
farmers' dwellings soon began to cover the adjacent slopes. 
The Samaritans beheld with curious eyes this army of re- 
ligious fanatics, intent only upon "rebuilding the Temple of 
God, suddenly transformed into a colony of busy husband- 
men occupied with the quest for livelihood and the arts of 
peace. And yet there was misfortune. The wages of the 
laborer vanished like a bubble in his hand. The earth re- 
fused to yield her fruits. The west wind and the east wind 
alternately touched the growing grain and left it scorched 
and blighted, with barren and yellow ears. The hail- 
smitten vines mocked them with unfilled and mutilated 
clusters. It was a time of sore distress and poverty of life. 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 5 

And in the midst of it God sent his messenger — an old 
man — the Prophet Haggai, — one who remembered* the 
splendor of former days and felt the misery of the present. 
With ' ' gray-haired might " he stood among the disheartened 
and hopeless people, and proclaimed the message from 
God. It was perhaps the most singular message that a 
man ever pronounced. The land was a desert, the people 
were starving, and he told them with a divine earnestness 
to quit tilling the soil and go to worshiping God. Men 
were clamoring for bread to eat, and the prophet ordered 
them to forget their suffering bodies and take care of their 
suffering souls. "Go up into the mountain; bring wood; 
build the house" "The waves of eternity dash upon the 
shores of time. The invisible world presses upon the visi- 
ble — they are interwoven and interpenetrate. The God 
whom you profess to worship is the same God who has 
planted the tiny flower upon the hill-side, who maketh the 
• clouds to drop down dew, the grass to grow upon the moun- 
tains and herb for the use of men. It is He upon whom 
the eyes of all do wait, and He giveth them their meat in 
due season — opening His hand and filling all things living 
with plenteousness. Therefore, 'is it time for you, O ye, 
to dwell in your ceiled houses, and this house to lie waste? 
Go up to the mountain ; bring wood; build the house; and 
I will take pleasure in it, and I will be glorified, saith the 
Lord.' Fifteen long years have passed. 'Ye looked for 
much and lo it came to little, and when ye brought it home I 
did blow upon it : because of my house that is waste, and 
ye run every man unto his own house.' 'Therefore, the 
Heaven over you is stayed from dew and the earth is stayed 
from her fruit, .the silver is mine and the gold is mine, saith 
the Lord of Hosts. The glory of this house shall be greater 
than of the former, and in this place will I give peace.' 
' Be strong, O Zerubbabel — and be strong, O Joshua, 
son of Josedech, the High Priest ; and be strong, O ye 



6 THE NEW CHAPEL OF THE 

people of the land, and work, for I am with you saith the 
Lord of Hosts/" 

And in the fifteenth year the work was begun again. 
We all know the story of that building — the surpassing 
glory of that new temple, and the abundant blessing which 
came upon Israel. 

My brethren, it will have been just fifteen years on the 
1 8th of next month [since the first beginning of a school 
was made upon this mountain. I need not press the anal- 
ogy. The faith which sustained and directed that first little 
band of earnest men has had, I believe, a full fruit of bles- 
sing in the simple fact that an institution so incompletely 
endowed and equipped has persisted to live for fifteen long 
years of trial, side by side with institutions having powerful 
friends and splendid endowments; — and the key to this 
secret is the key to all history. It was founded and built 
up on a great idea, consecrated by earnest prayer, and it 
has had the momentum of that foundation. For there is a 
power in an idea fully grasped, which rivets the hearts 
of men. It has a boundless facination. It embodies 
the hopes and fears and ambition of a life. It possesses 
the mind, a concentrated drama, a living poem — a his- 
tory — a battle — wherein the actors move and speak with 
thrilling reality and the scenes are shifted about a central 
figure. While the impression is full and fresh upon the 
soul, the enthusiasm flames, and knows no obstacles in its 
path. We have a Hildebrand, a Luther, a Napoleon — a 
S. Paul. But in every great movement the prose of daily 
life must succeed the poetry of first enthusiasm, and in the 
monotony of sustained effort the strongest nature is tempted 
to forget the invisible and eternal idea — which is realized 
only by the mind — in considering material advancement 
and purely physical wants. The temptation is ever to ex- 
aggerate the regard for present comfort and to depreciate 
the broader and remoter future. The so-called common 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 7 

sense of men reiterates the cry for bread first, then pros- 
perity — material success, then spiritual enjoyment — the 
neccessaries of this mortal life and then the things of eter- 
nity. 

And may not this be our danger and our trial ? Have 
we not been, are we not now, tempted to lose the sanguine 
enthusiasm of the fathers in the meaner struggle for bare 
existence? In the presence of difficulties and financial 
embarrassment have we not been tempted to leave the 
building of the temple and flee to our "ceiled houses," — to 
relinquish the great idea and to look to the fruits of the 
earth and the affairs of business for our permanent suc- 
cess ? "Ye looked for much and lo ! it came to little," and 
the voice of the ancient Prophet sounds like a trumpet 
still. "Be strong all ye people of the land and work, for 
I am with you saith the Lord of Hosts, according to the 
word that I covenanted with you so my spirit remaindth 
among you; fear ye not." For a greater than the Prophet 
hath said, that prosperity consists not in the treasures of 
the world nor the material conveniences of life, but that 
" to seek the kingdom of God and His righteousness" is to 
have " all these things added unto you." 

This institution has been founded in one central fact, and 
in that, and that alone, does it possess a title-deed to life. 
Freedom of thought that shall be independent of the vary- 
ing currents of the day; the earnest endeavor for true 
learning, with the worship and honor of God as its fun- 
damental principle; higher education in the name and 
faith of the Son of God. Human science subordinated to 
those higher truths of man and God which the eternal 
Christ Himself lived and died to teach us. All knowledge 
and effort and ambition laid deep at the foot of the cross 
in the Redeemer's blood and the power of His resurrec- 
tion. This is an ideal fit to stir the deepest depths of ear- 
nest souls and nerve us to deeds of nobleness. It is the 



8 THE NEW CHAPEL OF THE 

conviction, the memory, the witness in human minds as in 
human hearts, of that thought of all thoughts, that never 
exhausted power — Jesus crucified ! All lower motives and 
baser aims die down in this presence. It is not the enthu- 
siasm of a moment — but the faith for infinity. It repre- 
sents the hope of a nation, the consecration of life. " Be 
strong therefore and let not your hands be weak, for your 
work shall be rewarded." There shall be no more distrust, 
no more questioning, but all faith. We shall not by the 
Atheism of our daily life contradict our formal professions. 
We shall not believe in God, and the power and the wis- 
dom of God, and yet give all our attention to that world 
where He is so much forgotten. And we will be loyal to 
our great ideal, the hope of our fathers and the safe-guard 
of our children; — and whatever else this University may 
teach, however accurate in science and in knowledge may 
be her instruction, one thought shall be first and foremost 
in the minds of her sons — one lesson shall be read in the 
toil of the human brain and the rocks of the everlasting 
hills — one light shall shine upon all our work and all our 
recreation : — God so loved the world that He gave 
His only -begotten Son. 

And now it must be evident that after all we have failed 
to emphasize this idea in its full force in the minds of 
students and strangers. For nearly every college has its 
brief religious service like ours every day; and a theo- 
logical school, like a law school or a medical school, is 
but one department of a university, and is no sure defense 
against the influence of purely secular education. Indeed, 
I have sometimes thought, that on account of the freedom 
and breadth of our university system, especially in the case 
of our older students, we are peculiarly liable here to the 
common danger of institutions of learning — of cultivating 
the wisdom of the "intellect and neglecting the wisdom of 
the heart. The very thoroughness of our mental training, 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 9 

of which we are justly proud, increases our responsibility. 
And yet, the least comely and least comfortable building, 
perhaps, on the mountain, is the temple which we have 
built for God. It is inferior in interior beauty to the little 
village church; it is utterly eclipsed by the stately propor- 
tions of the new hall for the study of physical science, and 
is the very last building in the university to which we 
would point as an evidence of God's blessing upon us. 
Shall it be so? I ask you, students, and friends, and all. 
I hear some one say, ' ' we must learn to live before we erect 
costly buildings; and laboratories and study-halls are of 
more importance to us than a house of worship; and we 
must have an endowment." Yes! There is a sense in 
which this is true. The Jews thought so in the time of 
Haggai. But first, let me say, people give to definite ob- 
jects more readily than to vague generalities; and above 
all, let us remember it, we are not balancing the profits of 
a private speculation nor dealing with common facts. The 
chapel, more than any one building here, embodies and 
represents the fundamental principle of our work. It is 
not a tolerated appendage to a seat of learning, used for 
any and all purposes, but it is the prime factor, the best, 
the noblest, the truest element in our ultimate success. It 
is the one single place upon this mountain where we, the 
representatives of this great land, from Carolina to Texas, 
from the Ohio river to the Gulf — where we all, professor 
and student alike, meet together on equal terms, as fellow- 
men and brothers, to plead the merits of that Passion and 
seek God's face above. Therefore, united, bound together 
heart to heart in the sense of this universal need, let us be 
united in our appreciation of it. We shall all work for this. 
Each hall and building may and must have its own par- 
ticular devotees, but the Chapel shall be our Chapel — a 
common pride, a common home, a common blessing to 
us all. 



IO THE NEW CHAPEL OF TH£ 

For fifteen years the work has been delayed, and, like the 
Jews under Zerubbabel, we have waited. Let us make now 
one earnest effort, one venture in the faith of Him "to 
whom nothing is great or small but the doing of his will" 
and the honor of His name. And we shall build for Thee, 
O our God, an house for Thee to dwell in among us 
forever — that although the heaven of heavens cannot 
contain Thee, yet that Thine eyes may be open to. 
ward this house night and day — the place of which 
Thou hast said, "my name shall be there"; that Thou 
mayest hearken to the prayers which thy servants shall 
make in this place; — that they may fear Thee all the days 
that they live in the land which Thou gavest unto our 
fathers ! And we shall concentrate and emphasize the re- 
ligious life and Christain devotion of this people, and erect 
an imperishable testimony to our belief in Thee and the 
all-surpassing beauty and dignity and power of Thy eternal 
mercy. Let it rise grand, solemn, pre-eminent; a central 
figure, to be seen and read of all men — at once the sym- 
bol and the guarantee of a united purpose, a united faith, 
and conscious benediction. Let its shadow fall upon our 
homes and let the music of its bells proclaim peace and 
happiness to all this land. And to teacher and student, to 
the stranger, to the joyless, the weak, the sad, the 
majesty of our worship shall speak in unmistakable ac- 
cents the glory and the love of God. 

I believe that the time for it has come. Our earnest 
determination is, under God, both the presentiment and 
harbinger of what we can accomplish. If our hearts are 
true and bur minds are sincere, God will strengthen the 
hands and prosper the labor. Only be in earnest. Forget 
yourself. Realize the meaning of your self-denial, and 
that realization will itself be, in the far-reaching lines of 
your character, a great reward. For the things of your 
life, the thoughts of your heart are but leaves in the in- 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. II 

* 

constant wind. They all will fall to the ground, and 
moulder and pass away. You yourselves are but members 
of that long procession of men which moves ever onward 
from ocean to ocean, from the gate of birth to the gate of 
death, and will soon be lost in the infinite darkness where 
no eye can penetrate. Only in one way are our thoughts 
and deeds immortal: — when they are given to God — 
when they are laid up in some heavenly work — when they 
are stored away in that eternal treasure-house from which 
we all must receive our reward at last. Let us anticipate 
that reckoning. Let us fear and avoid the awful accusa- 
tion of wasted opportunities and neglected powers which 
will rise up and meet us in that solemn Presence. And 
let us so labor here that we may realize, in the retrospect of 
a blessed experience, that God hath wrought out in the 
mystery of our individual history of loss and gain, of ad- 
versity and prosperity, the salvation of an immortal soul — 
that what is true of money and substance is true of all our 
labor and thought and time. 

' • What I squandered on self, I wasted : What I saved, 
I lost: What I gave away, I have" 



$k> 



. ♦ . 



\j tttversittj of tfte J^outft, 



>ewa«ee t jTetitt* 



^ommettcemetit, 1.884, 
Jtiftj zo to ^Ittcjust 3» 



Commencement, 1 8 84* 



SUNDAY, JULY 20th. 

11 a. m. — Mornings Prayer, and Address before the Bishop 
Boone Missionary Society, hy Rev. Eobert A. Holland, 
S. T. D., New Orleans. 



SATURDAY, JULY 26th. 

11 a. M. — Opening Service, Chancellor's Address and Holy 

Communion in St. Augustine's Chapel. 
8. p. m. — Anniversary of the Sigma Pi Literary Society. 



SUNDAY, JULY 27th. 



11 a. h. — Morning Service, Commencement Sermon by the 
Rt. Rev. W. E. McLaren, D. D., of Chicago, in St. Augus- 
tine's Chapel. 



MONDAY, JULY 28th. 



8 p. m. — Contest in Declamation by University Students for 
the Bishop Lyman Medal. 

Contest in Declamation by Grammar School Students, 
in Forensic Hall. 



TUESDAY, JULY 29th. 



12 m. — Alumni meeting in Forensic Hall. 

8 P. m. — Addresses before the Literary Societies. 



WEDNESDAY, JULY 30th. 

11 a. m. — Special Service. Commencement Oration by Hon. 
Johxsox Barbour of Virginia, in St. Augustine's Chapel. 
8 p. m.— Oration, Poem and Essay before the Alumni, in For- 
ensic Hall. 

Orator— Paul Jones; B. S., Arkansas. 

Alternate— Silas McBee. Xorth Carolina. 

Poet— H. IV. Blanc. Louisiana. 

Alternate — Julius Drew, Florida. 

Essayist— Rev. Jno. Davis, B. A.. Florida. 

Alternate— Vardry McBee, M. A.. North Carolina. 

Prophet— Rey. F. A. DeRosset, M. A.. North Carolina. 

Alternate— Rev. A. \V. Pierce, B. A., Arkansas. 



THUESDAY, JULY 31st, COMMENCEMENT DAY. 

11 a. m.— St Augustine's Chapel : 

II. The Procession, order of. 
1. Choir. 
2. Clergy. 

3. Clerical Members of the Board of Trustees. 

4. Vice-Chancellor. 

5. Bishops. 

6. Chancellor. 

7. Faculty. 

8. Lay Trustees. 

9. Titled Alumni. 

10. Untitled Alumni. 

11. Candidates for Degrees. 

12. Candidates for Diplomas. 

13. Gownsmen. 

14. Cadet Corps 

The Procession will enter the Chapel at the western door. 

II. The Special Service. 

III. Latin Salutatory, by E. S. Elliott of Georgia. 

IV. French Oration, by W. A. Guerry of South Carolina. 



THURSDAY, JULY 31st— Continued. 

V. English Oration, by J. P. Wingfield of California. 

VI. Spanish Oration, by E. T Brownrigg of Mississippi. 

VII. Delivery of Diplomas by the Chancellor. 

VIII. Conferring of Degrees by the Chancellor. 

Bachelor of Science. 
Bachelor of Arts. 
Master of Arts. 

IX. Announcement of Honorary Degrees by the Chan- 
cellor. 
X. Announcement of Grammar School Prizes by the 
Registrar. 

XI. Award of Medals : 

Kentucky Medal for Greek. 
Master's Medal for Latin. 
Vice-Chancellor's Medal for Catechism. 
Grammar School Medal for Latin. 

XII. Conclusion of Special Service and Recessional. 

The Procession will retire in order of entrance. 

3 p. M . — Salute by Sewanee Light Artillery. 
3 p. ai. — Commencement Hop, Forensic Hall. 



FRIDAY, AUGUST 1st. 
8 p. M . — Contest between the Literary Societies, Forensic Hall. 






: gouth, 1223-4. 



INTEREST ACCOUNT. 

]STo. 

Totalo University of the South Bonds $1,470 00 

Eese: Floating Debt 395 88 

Th 

p r< $1,865 88 

$100 ~~ = 

$100< EXPENSE ACCOUNT, 1884-5. 

Bond $1,865 88 

Bond 73 25 

_J 600 00 

| 600 00 

No. 500 00 

M > A $3,639 13 
Enclc 

Heal 

Phils PROBABLE INCOME, 1884-5. 

na 

Back $1,500 00 

Note 700 00 

3,086 150 00 

ent and Coupon Notes 170 00 

= J 400 00 

$2,920 00 

Uni v 

Less INDEBTEDNESS OF THE UNIVERSITY. 

Signi 

Thee $32,000 00 

Ellios hypothecated 6,300 00 

L. N 

Floa $38,300 00 

Bc this 298 00 

ress $38,598 00 



Financial tables of the TJniversity of the gouth, igg3- 



JUNE SOth, 1B84 



BOND ACCOUNT. 



Total issue 6 per cent. Bonds 

Reserved for 
Theological Endowment Fund . . .$5,300 00 
" " ... 2,200 00 



-$7,500 (HI 



$100 Bonds sold $0,200 00 

$1000 " 17,000 00 

20,200 00 

Bonds cancelled $1,700 00 

Bonds hypothecated 0,300 00 



ASSETS OF THE UNIVERSITY. 



M., N. 0. & Texas E. E. Bond $ 27 ! 

Endowment and Coupon Notes 1,500 ( 

Real Estate and Personal Property 07,350 ( 

Philadelphia 5 per cent. Bonds, to be received at termi- 
nation of present life interest 8,000 f 

Back Bents (good) 700 C 

Note of Mrs. F. A. Elmore 79 4 

3,086 Acres of Texas Land 3,080 C 



)0 00 

)0 00— $24,500 f 



No 3 LIABILITIES OP THE UNIVERSITY. 

I University of the South 6 per cent. Bone 
amount Reserved Fund (Table 1 ) . . 

ia Epsilou Society 

Theological Endowment Fund 

Elliott Memorial Fund 

L- N. Whittle 

Floating Debt, secured by hypothecation of $5,300 
Bunds and Texas Laud 



INTEREST ACCOUNT. 



C per cent, on $24,500 University of the South Bonds 

r. per cent, on $6^98 Floating Debt 



No. 5. 


EXPENSE ACCOUNT, 1884-5. 




Interest (Table 4) . 






Taxes 










n'rl 


Expense 






Salary 














$3,63!) 13 



PROBABLE INCOME, 1884-5. 



Eent Account $1,500 00 

Back Eent (good) 700 00 

Eoyalty 150 00 

Interest on Endowment and Coupon Notes 170 00 

Individual offerings 400 00 



$2,920 00 



BONDED INDEBTEDNESS OP THE UNIVERSITY, 



June 30, 1883 $32,000 00 

June 30, 1884, Bonds hypothecated 0,300 00 



Total 

Floating Debt above this . . 

Total Indebtedness . . 



Report jfa 1. 



{5t. Augustine Chapel Building Association. 




Jffis. 1'EIipyiII^ jiOBQ^OjJ, general Secretary. 



Sewanee, Tenn., February 10, 1884. 



OF THE 

j5t Augustine Chapel Building Association. 



Article I. 

The Association shall be known as " The St. Augustine 
Chapel Building Association." 

Article II. 

The object of this Association shall be to urge the neces- 
sity of better Chapel accommodations at the University of 
the South, both for students, residents and visitors, and 
also to secure funds to the amount of Sixty Thousand 
Dollars ($6o,ooo) to erect this Chapel and place in its 
tower a chime of bells. 

.Article III. 

To effect this end there shall be an organization, under 
the above mentioned title, of which the Vice Chancellor of 
the University shall be the head. Assisting him shall be 
Vice Presidents at various centres of the country, who shall 
appoint their own Secretaries and organize their work as 
follows : 

i. The Vice Presidents requested by the Vice Chancellor of 
the University to serve as such, shall reside in sonic important 
ce7iter. 

2. These Vice Presidents may appoint as many Secretaries as 
they may deein proper for the efficient prosecution of the work, 
and there shall be a General Secretary who shall reside at 
Sewanee, Tennessee. 



J. Thesa Secretaries shall, by any means they may deem ex- 
pedient, collect sums of money and fonvard the same to the 
Vice Chancellor of the University of the South, through the 
General Secretary of the Association. The Vice Chancellor 
shall hold the same in trust for the purpose of erecting a new 
Chapel for the University. 

4. The plan suggested for raising money is to solicit subscrip- 
tions of ONE DOLLAR, each such subscription to represent 
one stone in the Chapel. 

A person giving one dollar or 7nore shall be entitled to a card 
fro?n the Vice Chancellor certifying that he or she has one or more 
stones in St. Augustine ' s Chapel at the Uiiversity of the South. 

3. Auxiliary to such dollar subscriptions, DIME CARDS 
may be utilized by children who may be interested in this work. 
For example, a child furnished with such a card having ten 
blank spaces, may have it filled with the names of her f?iends 
contributing each TEN CENTS. He or she theft will be en- 
titled to a cei'tiftcate that he or she has a stone in St. Augustine 's 
Chapel, while each one of the ten friends will be entitled to cer- 
tificates of their proportions of the stone. 

Article itf. 

As soon as, in the judgment of the Vice Chancellor, a 
sufficient sum of money shall have been raised, he shall, 
with an advisory committee, duly appointed by the Associa- 
tion, and with the approval of the Executive Committee of 
the University, decide upon a location and plans, and take 
steps for the laying of the corner-stone of the Chapel. 



5 

Vice-Presidents. 

Alabama Mrs. Peter Bryce. ..... .Tuscaloosa. 

" Miss. Lila Noble Anniston. 

" Miss Mary Ayery Greensboro. 

Florida Mrs. C. Yoxge Pensacola. 

Georgia . .Mrs. E. L. Wells Columbus. 

Kentucky Mrs. J. B. Castlemax Louisville. 

Louisiana Miss Belle Terry New Orleans. 

" Mrs. Kaxdolph Bayou Gaila. 

Massachusetts .Mrs. D. G. Haskixs Cambridge. 

Maryland Miss H. B. Poullaix Baltimore. 

Mississippi Mrs. Gex'l Ferguson . . . .Greenville 

" Mrs. P. J. Maxwell Columbus. 

" Mrs. Julia Shields Natchez. 

New Jersey . . .Miss Lydia Kodxey Burlington. 

" . . .Miss Emily Coxoyer South Amboy. 

South Carolina. Mrs. Anna G. Hughes Charleston. 

" Mjss F. A. DeSassure Charleston. 

" Miss C. D. Dawsox ... Greenville* 

" Mrs. M. L. Dwight Winnsboro. 

Tennessee Miss Nina Martix Nashville. 

" Mrs. A. M. Shook Tracy City. 







Subscribers. 



Mrs. A. Sherwood, 111 

D. B. Sherwood,, 111 

Rev. Geo. T. Wilmer, D.D. 

Offertory St. Augustine's 
Chapel August 12, 1883. 

Miss F. Higginpoi). X. Y. 
" S. H. Peroneau, S. C. 

Mrs. H. E. Yerger,Miss'.. 
" C. T. Juny, Term ... 

W. T. Taylor, Texas 

Leu a Juny, Tenn 

Mrs. p. Winston. Tenn .. 

J. H. Johnson, Ga . 

Little Girls of St. Augus- 
tine Aid Society, for cor- 
ner stone 

Mrs. John McCrady, Tenn 

Miss Dismukes, Tenn .... 
" X. Dismukes, Tenn . 

H. E. Cornish, S. C 

John D. Parsons?, Fla .... 

Miss H. B. Poullain, Md . 

Albert T. McjSTeal, Tenn . . 

Mrs. Fenwick Jones, Ga.. 
" C. Trapier, S. C 

Proceeds of Concert 

Miss Elmore, Ala 

Prom Students 

Extra from Concert 

Miss C. Elliott, Tenn .... 

Miss K. Higginson, X. Y. 

Sister Susan, Ky 

Mrs. "Weston, S. C 

Miss M. L. Poreher, S. C. 
" Lmning, S. C 

Mrs. E. W. Johns, Tenn.. 

Prom Students 

Miss Belle O.Terry, X. 0; 

Mrs. H. 0. Morgan and 
daughter, Ala 



$1 00 
1 00 
5 00 

56 24 

1 00 

1 00 

1 00 

50 00 

25 00 

25 00 

1 00 

1 00 



15 00 
7 00 
3 00 

1 00 

2 00 
1 00 

16 00 
100 00 

5 00 

1 00 

144 00 

1 00 

2 55 
2 50 

2 00 
1 00 
5 00 

1 00 
25 00 

5 00 
5 00 

3 90 

2 00 

10 00 



Miss C. J. DuBose, S. C.- 
Mrs. J. McRae, Fla 

Rev. S. McQueen, Ala . . . 
Young Ladies S. S. for St. 

Augustine ............ 

Miss Daisy King, Ga 

" Isabel King, Ga 

John Finlay, S. C 

Miss M. Bowles, Tenn . . . 
Mrs. Mary Curtis, Tenn . . 

A. M. Reed, Fla 

Miss J. McKimmin, Term. 

" L . R an d oi ph , Fla... 

' ' Rose An derson, Tenn 
Mrs. W. Beattie, S. C... 
Emily and Perry Beattie 

S. C .. 

Mrs'. A. S. Garnet, Ark... 
Mrs. Eggleston, Miss 

" S. M. Helm, Miss... 
MissM. Y. Helm, Miss... 
Mrs. YT. B. Helm, Miss .. 

" Jos. Hodgson, Va., 

from 43 members of her 

family 

Offering in St. A. Chapel 

December 2d 

Dr. A. J. Rosset, X". C... 
Pupils and Teachers St. 

Mary's Hall. Burlington, 

X. J., through Mrs. 

McKim 

Mi^s E. Lyon, Ala 

A friend 

A friend, St. Paul's School, 

Concord, X. H 

Miss M. Rutledge, S. C .. 

Mrs. G. Harrison, A^a 

G. R. Fairbanks, Fla .... 
Victor Fargaux 



n 


00 


2 


00 


25 


00 


20 


00 


1 


00 


1 


00 


5 


00 


5 


00 


5 


00 


5 


00 


1 


00 


2 


00 


2 


00 


1 


00 



2 00 
5 00 

1 00 

2 00 
1 00 
1 00 



43 00 

103 10 
5 00 



20 


00 


5 


00 


1 


00 


5 


00 


5 


oo 


1 


00 


2 


00 


1 00 



Telfair Hodgson, Jr 25 00 

Sarah Hodgson 25 00 

Mrs. C. M. Manm, Texa . 10 00 

Miss F. Mayhew, Tenn .. 2 00 

Mrs. B. H. Micou, Ala... 2 00 

Beuj. Micou, Ala 2 00 



Mrs. W. P. DuBoee, Tenn 25 00 
" Anna Hughes, S. C. 100 

E. W. Hughes. S. C 1 00 



"Total to date.. 



.$903 29 



PL Prayer 

§ Almighty God, who hast built thy Church upon the 
foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ 
himself being the chief Corner Stone, bless we beseech 
thee the work of thy servants in rearing to thy honor 
and glory a Chapel at the University of the South, in 
which our sons may worship and be trained as child- 
ren of Christ. And grant that by the operation of the 
Holy Ghost they, and we, and all christians may be so 
joined together in unity of spirit, in bond of peace, 
and in righteousness of life, that we may be polished 
stones in an holy temple acceptable to thee, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 



Report ]\[o. 2. 



j5t Augustine Chapel Building Association. 




EGGE QtiJlyi BO]WjK. 
JVIrs. f ELp£IIi jiOBGrgOpI, general Secretary. 



Sewanee, Tenn., December 15, 18&4. 



OF THE 

fit Augustine Chapel Building Association. 



Article I. 

The Association shall be known as "The St. Augustine 
Chapel Building Association." 

Article II. 

The object of this Association shall be to urge the 
necessity of better Chapel accommodations at the Uni- 
versity of the South, both for students, residents and 
visitors, and also to secure funds sufficient to erect this 
Chapel and place in its tower a chime of bells. 

Article III. 
To effect this end there shall be an organization, un- 
der the above mentioned title, of which the Vice Chan- 
cellor of the University shall be the head. Assisting 
him shall be Vice Presidents at various centres of the 
country, who shall appoint their own Secretaries and 
organize their work as follows : 

1. The Vice Presidents requested by the Vice Chancellor 
of the University to serve as such, shall reside in some 
important centre. 

2. These Vice Presidents may appoint as many Secre- 
taries as they may deem proper for the efficient prosecu- 
tion of the work, and there shall be a General Secretary 
who shall reside at Sewanee, Tennessee. 



3. These Secretaries shall, by any means they may 
deem expedient, collect sums of money and forward the 
same to the Vice Chancellor of the University of the South, 
through the General Secretary of the Association. The 
Vice Chancellor shall hold the same in trust for the pur- 
pose of erecting a new Chapel for the University. 

4. The plan suggested for raising money is to solicit 
subscriptions of ONE DOLLAR, each such subscription 
to represent one stone in the Chapel. 

A person givmg one dollar or more shall be entitled to 
a card from the Vice Chancellor certifying that he or she 
has one or more stones in St. Augustine 1 s Chapel at the 
University of the South. 

5. Auxiliary to such dollar subscriptions, DIME 
CABDS may be utilized by children who may be inter- 
ested in this work. For example, a child furnished ivith 
such a card having ten blank spaces, may have it filled 
with the names of her friends contributing each TEN 
CENTS. He or she then will be entitled to a certificate 
that he or she has a stone in St. Augustine's Chapel, 
ivhile each one of the ten friends will be entitled to certifi- 
cates of their proportions of the stone. 

Article n£. 

As soon as, in the judgment of the Vice Chancellor, a 
sufficient sum of money shall have beeji raised, he shall, 
with an advisory committee, duly appointed by the Asso- 
ciation, and with the approval of the Executive Com- 
mittee of the University, decide upon a location and 
plans, and take steps for the laying of the corner-stone 
of the Chapel. 



Vice Presidents. 



Alabama Mrs. Peter Brtce Tuscaloosa. 

" Miss Lila Xoble Armiston. 

'• Miss Mary Avert Greensboro. 

" Mrs. K. H. Piersox Birmingham. 

Florida Mrs. C. Yonge Pensacola. 

Georgia Mrs. E. L. Wells Columbus. 

" Mrs. C. P. Haxsell Thomasville. 

Kentucky Mrs. J. B. Castlem an. ..Louisville. 

Louisiana Miss Belle Terry Xevc Orleans. 

Mrs. Raxdolph Bayou Gaula. 

u Miss L. Trezevaxt Pt. Jefferson. 

" Miss A. Goodwill Minden. 

Massachusetts Mrs. D. G. Haskixs .Cambridge. 

Maryland Miss H. B. Poullain ...Baltimore. 

Mississippi Mrs. Gex'l Ferguson . -.Greenville. 

" Mrs.. P. J. Maxwell Columbus. 

" Mrs. Julia Shields Xatehez. 

Xevr Jersey. - Miss Lydia Rodney. . . ..Burlington. 

" Miss Emily Coxover ... South Amboy. 

Xorth Carolina Miss E. Draytox .'..Charlotte. . 

Mrs. Hamlix .....Henderson. 

" Miss P. Ruffix Hillsboro. 

" Miss Higgs Warrenton. 

" Mrs. Cobb Lincolnton. 

Mrs. D. Blake Sherfordville. 

" .....Miss X. Deyereux Raleigh. 

" Mils M. T. Barber . Wilkesboro. 

South Carolina Mrs. Axxa G. Hughes . . Charleston. 

u Miss F. A. DeSassure. ..Charleston. 

" Miss C. D. Davtsox Greenville. 

" .Mrs. M. L. Dwight Wlnnsboro. 

Tennessee Miss Xixa Martix Xashville. 

" Mrs. A. M. Shook Tracy City. 

Texas Mrs. E. H. Cochraxe . . .Austin. 



Subscribers. 



Total to date of Report 

No. 1 $903 29 

Miss L. Latham, Texas .. 5 00 

B. R. Latham, Texas 5 00 

T. D. Bratton, S. C 5 00 

Mrs. Jane Gray, Texas. .. 10 00 
W. Gray, Esq.", Texas .... 5 00 
Mr. and Mrs. J. S. Hender- 
son, X. C 2 00 

Mrs. M. W. Overman, N.C. 1 00 

Mrs. Hamlin, X. C 1 00 

Mrs. H. Garrett, La 2 00 

Mrs. H. C. Jones, Char- 
lotte, X. C 1 00 

Mrs. Cheshire, Charlotte, 

x.c i oo 

Mrs. J. Wilkes, Charlotte, 

X. C 1 00 

Mrs. H. Watts, Charlotte, 

X. C 1 00 

Mr. Hill, Charlotte, X. C. 1 00 
Mr. B. Myers, Charlotte, 

X. C 1 00 

Br. Glover, Charlotte. N.C 1 00 
Mvers Hunter, Charlotte, 

X. C 1 00 

Mr. R. Moore, Charlotte, 

X. C 1 00 

Br. Bland, Charlotte, X. C 1 00 
T. F. Drayton, Charlotte, 

X. 0...- 1 00 

E. G. Drayton, Charlotte, 

X.C../.... 1 00 

Through Mrs. J. P. Means, 

Rock Hill, S. C 15.50 

Mrs. L. P. Conner, Bay on 

Goula, La .'... 1 00 

Miss F. E. Conner, Bay on 

Gonla, La 1 00 

Mrs. J. G. Randolph, 

Bayou Goula, La 5 00 

Mr. and Mrs. A. B. Gallo- 
way, Elkin, X. C 2 00 

Miss A. Cheatham, Elkin, 

X. C 1 00 

Misses Mary, Laura and 

Leonor Gwyn, Elkin, 

X. C 3 00 

Miss M. Hickerson, Elkin, 

X. C 1 00 



00 
00 
00 
00 
00 
00 

00 



3 00 



5 00 

1 00 



5 00 



4 00 



5 00 



W. A. Gwyn, Elkin, X. C. $1 00 

Mr. and Mrs. J as. Gwyn, 
Elkin, X. C 2 

Thos. Dudley, Kv 1 

Roland Dudley, fey 1 

Haliie Dudley, Ky 1 

Gertrude Dudley, Ky 1 

Mrs. T. U. Dudley, Ky . . 1 

Through Miss King, Rox- 
boro, Pa 

Through Miss Rodney, 
Burlington, X. J 

Christ Church, Raleigh, X. 
C, through Miss X. Dev- 
ereux 

MissE. M. Gillbee, Md .. 

St. Mark's Church, Ches- 
ter. S. C, through Mrs. 
Mills. 

Through Miss Pereneau, 
S. C 

Mrs. Morrell, Knoxville, 
Tenn 

I. W. Murphy, Hillsboro, 
X. C 

Rev. A. R. Knight, Fla.. 

Mrs. Huntingdon, Cincin- 
nati 

Mr. and Mrs. J. H. Brown, 
Tyler, Texas 

Rev. G. S. Patterson, Tex. 

John W. Duff 

Mrs. E. Anderson, George- 
town, Texas 

Rev. W. H. Moffett, X. J. 

Thos. F. Moffett, X.T... 

Mrs. C. Moffett, Cincinnati 

Miss A. J. Moffett, " 

Mrs. C. Meeker, Athens, 
Ga 

Miss S. M. Crane, X. J. .. 

Mrs. H. Hoke, X. C 

B. C. Cobb, X. C 

M. E. Cobb 

Through Miss X. Martin, 

Xashville 4 00 

Through Miss Te.irv, Xcav 

Orleans 44 0Q 

Through Miss E. Conover, 

X. J 25 00 



4 


00 


25 


00 


1 


00 


2 


00 


1 


00 





00 


1 


00 


3 


00 


3 


00 


2 


00 


2 


00 


100 


00 


10 


00 


1 


00 


1 


00 


1 


00 



Rev. E. Wickens, Texas . $5 00 
Through Mrs. A. G. 

Hughes, S. C 26 00 

Arthur B. Elliott, Ga . . . . 5 00 
Miss S. A Nelson, Teun.. 1 00 

Rev. Dr. Baird, Ala 1 00 

Rev. Dr. Cooper, L. I .... 100 00 

Bishop Watson 1 00 

E. L. Eubank, Henderson- 

ville, N". C 1 00 

Mrs. K". Gr. Chafee, Lan- 
caster, S. C 1 00 

Miss H. E. Blake, dew- 
berry, S. C 1 00 

Mrs. John Harris, Green- 
ville, S. C 1 00 

Miss C. D. Dawson, Green- 
ville, S. C 1 00 

Through Mrs. Lee, Austin, 

Texas 1 00 

Ladies Chapel Association 
of Sewanee, through 

Mrs. J. B. Elliott 148 10 

Mr. Chas. Wise, Colum- 
bus, Ga 3 00 

Mr. W. E. Wise, Green- 
ville, Texas 1 00 

Mr. Win. B. Wise, Paris, 

Texas 10 00 

Mr. D. C. Wise, Fort 

Worth, Texas' . . 2 00 

Mr. and Mrs. 1ST. Curtis, 

Columbus, Ga 2 00 

Miss H. Murdock, Colum- 
bus, Ga 1 00 

Mr. Arthur Murdock, Col- 
umbus, Ga 100 

Mrs. Geo. Phelps, Colum- 
bus, Ga 1 00 

Mrs. M. Joseph, Colum- 
bus, Ga 2 00 

Mrs. J. Joseph, Columbus, 

Ga 2 00 

Mr. C. E. Hochstrasser, 

Columbus, Ga 1 00 

A Friend, Columbus, Ga. 1 00 
Mr. W. R. Blanchard, 

Columbus, Ga 1 00 

Mrs. B. E. Berrv, Ga .... 1 00 

Miss A. Berry, Ga 1 00 

Mrs. W. S. Freeman, Ga. 1 00 
Dr. E. B. Schley, Ga .... 1 00 
Mrs. M. E. Wright, Ga.. 1 00 



Mr. & Mrs. E. L. Wells, Ga $5 00 

Miss C. J. Burnis, K Y .. 2 00 

Mr. Geo. W. Wells, Texas 2 00 
Mr. Chas. A. Lovelace, 

Columbus, Ga 1 00 

Mr. W. C. Comb, Colum- 
bus, Ga 1 00 

Mr. G. W. Tichnor, Colum- 
bus, Ga 1 00 

Mr. T. B. Berry 1 00 

Miss May Wells 1 00 

Auxiliary Card No. 12, 

through Miss Sass 1 00 

Dr. B. L. Gildersleeve, Md 25 00 
Mrs. M. Gould, Augusta, 

Ga 500 00 

Through Miss Sass, Char- 
leston — Miss Murden's 

School 15 00 

St. Michael's S. S 12 00 

Miss Murden 1 00 

Miss M. E. Sass 2 00 

Miss J. D. Sass 1 00 

Mr. G. H. Sass 1 00 

A Friend 1 00 

Mrs. H. E. Young 1 00 

Mrs. A. M. Adger 1 00 

A Friend 1 00 

Mrs. T. D. Wagner 1 00 

Mrs. Yander Horst 1 00 

Mrs. James Conner 1 00 

Mrs. R. Heyward 1 00 

Mrs. Edward Frost ...... 1 00 

Mrs. Thomas Frost 1 00 

Mrs. L. C. McCord 1 00 

Miss M. Jervev 1 00 

Mrs. G. S. Holmes 1 00 

Miss S. A. Miles 1 00 

Miss Mary Hevward 1 00 

Mr. and Mrs. F. W. Hey- 
ward 2 00 

Miss F. Barker 1 00 

MissF. W. Gunn, S. C... 1 00 
Young Ladies S. A. S. 

Society 30 00 

McN. DuBose 2 00 

F. Shoup 1 00 

Mrs. P. Brooks, Tenn .... 5 00 
Arthur B. Elliott, second 

contribution 5 00 

T. IsT. Poullain, Md 1 00 

In memory of one who 

loved the University. .. 5 00 



Miss Mcllhenny, La $2 00 

Kirkman G. Finlay, S. C. 1 00 

"Western Texas 5 00 

John M. Gillespie, Term.. 1 00 

Rev. Chas. B. Turner, Fla. 1 00 

Bessie Woodward, Tenn. . 1 00 

Mrs. Albert Smith 1 00 

Little Girls St. A. Aid So- 
ciety 130 00 



C. M. Pegues, Miss $5 00 

Mrs. R. Wright, X. J .... 15 00 

Cash 50 

Through offertory Sunday, 

November 18 \ . 15 00 

Total to date $2,397 45 



R Prayer. 

§ Almighty God, who hast built thy Church upon the 
foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ 
himself being the chief Corner Stone, bless we beseech 
thee the work of thy servants in rearing to thy honor 
and glory a Chapel at the University of the South, in 
which our sons may worship and be trained as children 
of Christ. And grant that by the operation of the Holy 
Ghost they, and we, and all christians may be so joined 
together in unity of spirit, in bond of peace, and in 
righteousness of life, that we may be polished stones in 
an holy temple acceptable to thee, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amex. 



eOjlFIDEjvIl'l^L. 



Vice-Chaxcellor's Office, 

tJmversittj of t fie Soutfi, 

Juxe 10th, 1884. 
Bear Sir : 

The Theological Department of the University of 
the South has practically failed, for the want of that 
money support promised by the Church in those of our 
Dioceses which called this Department into existence. 

The schedule below indicates where the delinquencies 
are. (Seepage ji, Proceeding for i88j.) 

Dioce.se. Pledged (tor 1883--1884). Paid. 

North Carolina, $600 00 $ 20 35 

South Carolina, 600 00 252 27 

Georgia, 600 00 130 (JO 

Alabama, 400 00 396 80 

Florida, 350 00 44 80 

Mississippi, 350 00 

Louisiana, 500 00 203 35 

Texas, 400 00 235 48 

Western Texas, 150 00 50 05 

Northern Texas, 150 00 4 50 

Arkansas, 300 00 

Tennessee, 400 00 203 40 



Totals, .$4800 00 $1541 00 



2 

The following figures tell the whole tale : 

Amount Needed. Amount Pledged. Amount Paid. 

$5000 00 $4800 00 $1550 00 

The amount thus far given by ten Dioceses and two 
Missionary Jurisdictions ($1550 00) is but a little more 
than the salary of one Professor, ($1400 00). There are 
two other Theological Professors to be paid, and cur- 
rent expenses to be met. 

This is a sad state of affairs, especially just now, 
when the other Departments of the University are in a 
most flourishing condition There are now thirty more 
students present than during the corresponding term 
last year. Besides this, the whole life of the University 
is better organized — better disciplined — more hopeful 
and bouyant than at any period of its existence. This 
season, too, there is the greatest boom known in the 
history of the University since its foundation, in the 
material advance of the community around us. 

To throw the support of the Theological Department 
upon the Academic Department would cause the failure 
of that Department also. This, too, would be manifestly 
unjust, as it would burden the Academic Department 
with the salaries of the three Theological Professors. 
(who are now doing partial work in that Department), 
for an amount of work which could be performed by 
one more Professor added to the present corps of Aca- 
demic Professors. 



3 
To do this would also be a return to a system which 
has been tried before, and which was proven to have 
been a failure ; and the failure is no doubt due to the 
fact that such a scheme seems to relieve the Trustees of 
that personal responsibility, and consequently personal 
exertion, which rests upon them to give support to the 
Church work at the University of the South. 

The Grammar School and Academic Departments are 
now self-supporting under the present schedule of sala- 
ries. They can easily live. And it would be a grave 
responsibility for the Trustees to sacrifice the whole 
University simply to save the Theological Department — 
the Department officered by clergymen of the Church, 
and the only Department and officers which can, with 
any reason, ask the support of the Church. 

The other Departments of the University are secular, 
and their Professors are scientific men. In asking the 
Church, therefore, to support such men, we might 
anticipate the reply : " Why do not these men go where 
they can support themselves "? 

All the devices heretofore relied on to so great an 
extent by the Trustees, to raise the money promised to 
the Theological Department (viz : by agencies and by 
appeals here and there), have been too much allowed 
to take the place of the only effective mode of raising 
it, viz : by personal and persistent applications in the 
Dioceses from which the Trustees accept their trusts. 



4 

Whatever financial scheme may be proposed by the 
Board of Trustees in August, we respectfully ask that 
the mouey already overdue from the Church this year 
to these men in the Theological School, who are earning 
their daily bread, and who are sorely in need of it, be 
supplied as soon as possible. No plan for next year 
will pay the debts of this year. 

We do not come before the Church as mendicants. 
We simply ask, in our necessity, that which has been 
promised to us. And we feel sure that a proper pre- 
sentation of the case to the Church people in the South 
wlil meet with the proper response. 
Yours faithfully, 

Telfair Hodgson, 

Vice- Chancellor 



r 



THE INNER PROOFS OF GOB. 



THE BACCALAUREATE SERMON 



PREACHED IN ST. AUGUSTINE S CHAPEL, SEWANEE, TENNESSEE, AT 

THE' ANNUAL COMMENCEMENT OF THE UNIVERSITY OF 

THE SOUTH, ON JULY 27TH, THE SEVENTH 

SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY, 1884. 



BY THE 



Right Reverend WILLIAM EDWARD McLAREN, S.T.D., 

BISHOP OF CHICAGO. 



(Published by request of the Board of Trustees.) 



NEW YORK: 
JAMES POTT & CO., PUBLISHERS, 

12 Astor Place. 
1884. 



BACCALAUREATE SERMON. 



"And they shall know that Thou Whose name is 
JEHOVAH art only the Most Highest over all the earth" 
— Psalm lxxxiii., 18. 

The age in which we live is frequently character- 
ized as an age of unbelief. Certainly it is an age in 
which much unbelief comes to the front, aggres- 
sively; and hence it is an age of conflict in regard 
to fundamental verities. The foundations have 
been vigorously attacked, but also stoutly defended, 
and the outlook at this stage of the conflict cheers 
with the premonitions of victory the hearts of those 
who have the name of God inscribed upon their 
banners. Error may not die amid her worshippers, 
but assuredly in the not distant period of utter re- 
action against her unholy crusade, she will be 
driven wounded and bleeding from the field; and 
the world " shall know that Thou, Whose name is 
JEHOVAH, art only the Most Highest over all 
the earth." 

At this juncture the imperious necessity is the 
stimulation of those who believe to greater confi- 
dence in the truth and more profound devotion to 
its propagation. This is to be accomplished, in 
part, by renewed attention to the grounds on which 
our convictions rest. We are not qualified to con- 



4 Baccalaureate Sermon. 

tribute to the arrest of error unless we can intelli- 
gently apprehend the reasons why we profess and 
hold the truth. 

I count it a great privilege, young gentlemen of 
the University of the South, to be here to-day to 
say that the Church of God rightly expects great 
things of her sons whom she trains under the 
porches of her academies, that, ere they go forth, 
year after year, into the world where the great 
question, practical and theoretical, is, "If a man die 
shall he live again ?" they shall have opportunity 
and take pains to ground themselves in the truth. 
Here, I am sure, in this favored spot, where amid 
many prayers and tears, many trials and victories, the 
thought of education, sub signo Cmcis, has been 
the constant inspiration, the opportunity and the 
effort go hand in hand. 

The words I have to speak on this occasion shall 
be only old words said over again — lessons reviewed 
that have been taught and learned here through all 
these years. A strange face — a new voice — but, 
O brothers in the Catholic Faith, a heart that beats 
in sympathy with the holy thought which swells 
your breasts, and seeing all that you have done and 
are to do, can find no better word to-day than that 
which may strengthen our faith in Him for Whom 
you have wrought and from Whom the larger bless- 
ings of the future must descend ! 

The issue which has been precipitated by the ad- 
vocates of error ought to be distinctly perceived, 
and to this intent should be constantly restated. 
The question is not whether there is a God, but 



Baccalaureate Sermon. 5 

whether man can know that there is a God. And 
yet the question emerges only in the cold realm of 
speculation. When speculation is thrown off its 
guard the truth struggles to the lips. The most 
pronounced Atheist will trip in his argument and 
let out the inner conviction of his mind. The way- 
ward genius, who charmed the world with his song, 
vauntingly wrote upon an Alpine rock, " Percy 
Bysshe Shelley, Atheist;" yet in his letters he says 
that he loves to think of a fine intellectual spirit 
pervading the universe. "It is the pathetic cry of 
a refined and cultivated mind imprisoned in the ne- 
gations of Atheism, yet unable to repress its own 
rational intuitions and yearning to commune in 
nature with a fine intellectual spirit like its own. It 
is the delicate spirit Ariel, imprisoned by a malig- 
nant witch in a cleft pine, and writhing to escape 
and soar in its native empyrean."* 

Mr. Herbert Spencer's latest dictum contains a 
remarkable statement, remarkable in that it points 
towards theistic truth. He says: " Amid the mys- 
teries which become the more mysterious the more 
they are thought about, there will remain the one 
absolute certainty, that he [the thinker] is ever in 
the presence of an Infinite and Eternal Energy 
from which all things proceed. "t The "Critique of 
Pure Reason " aims to show that the existence of God 
cannot be "scientifically" proved, which might be 
granted if it were proved that the metaphysics of 
Immanuel Kant represent absolute truth; but it 

* The Philosophical Basis of Theism — Harris, p. 315. 
f Popular Science Monthly, January, 1884. 



6 Baccalaureate Sermon. 

must be noted also that the same treatise shows 
with equal distinctness that the existence of God 
cannot be " scientifically " disproved.* Agnosticism 
does not deny the possibility of the Divine exist- 
ence, but ignores any God-perceiving faculty in 
man. To admit the possibility of a God is many 
removes from the dreadful negation of the fool — 
" There is no God." Dr. Plumptre points out how 
poor Matthew Arnold confesses the God he denies. 
In his ''Literature and Dogma" there are "two 
voices whose dissonant notes have not yet been 
brought into accord. He confesses truly enough 
that the ' Power in us and around us is best de- 
scribed by the name of this authoritative but yet 
tender and protecting relation' [that of Father], 
that ' the more we experience its shelter the more 
we feel that it is protecting even to tenderness. 
Is there any great gulf of thought between a ' Power 
not ourselves that makes for righteousness ' and ' a 
Moral Governor of the Universe ?' "t "The owlet 
Atheism," of whom Coleridge sang, has changed his 
tone. " Sailing on obscure wings athwart the 
noon " he once denied the sun. The owl of the last 
quarter of the century cries out, "We cannot see 
him" — " only this and nothing more." 

The question raised, then, is whether the possi- 
ble God is unknowable. Is the Absolute unthink- 
able? 

From one quarter the response is an affirmative, 
" as the voice of many waters and as the voice of a 

* Kant, by Prof. Morris, p. 261. 

t Movements of Religious Thought — Plumptre, p. 91. 



Baccalaureate Sermon. 7 

great thunder."* An innumerable host out of all 
kindreds, tongues, and nations confess that the 
thought of God is the strongest force in life, the 
purest comfort in sorrow, the one rock-idea which 
no storm shakes, as true, as real, as natural, as fruit- 
ful as any thought, and more. To them history 
without that word is a riddle, being a mystery, life 
a torment, and death a horror. When you propose 
to rob them of that, you strike from under mankind 
the prop that sustains in duty, soothes in grief, 
strengthens in temptation, and you relegate to 
awful silence the voice that speaks peace to peni- 
tence, courage to moral faintheartedness, hope to 
the dying and welcome to the dead. It will require 
some superhuman force of argumentation to sweep 
that witnessing out of the world. Let it go, if it is 
all a dream; let it go, sweet dream of the ages; ver- 
ily it was pleasant to dream it, but if it was false, 
let it go! But let them demonstrate its falseness 
beyond the peril of a doubt! Let us be furnished 
with proof in which there is not an unknown factor 
or an error of computation, first! It is not too 
much to ask this of those who push a speculation 
against the convictions of a race. The critical spirit 
may attract attention, but it is quite another thing 
to substantiate the suggested negation. In the 
mean time the world will dream on and think its 
dream the one magnificent reality of life. 

But the anti-theistic speculatist makes little 
account of the convictions of mankind. These are 
the superstitions of the unthinking, or the vagaries of 

* Rev. xiv., 2. 



8 Baccalaureate Sermon. 

ignorance sanctified by long continuance, or the 
passing phenomena of a period that in the majestic 
sweep of an imaginary process of evolution will be re- 
solved into a purely scientific era. The average con- 
victions of the race are at best superficial while we who 
lead the new thought of the time have gone down to 
the very depths; there is no secret chamber of phy- 
sical knowledge which we have not opened, nor any 
penetralia of the mind which we have not explored. 
High priests in metaphysics, as well as in physics, 
we have discovered no basis for the positive theistic 
affirmation, and while religion dies in the heart of 
the world we are preparing to substitute a distinctly 
scientific ethics in its place. It is a vain ambition. 
The least or the worst that can be effected will be a 
dispensation of nihilism, of which the immediate 
cure is in the hungry heart that craves its God. 
Nothing brought France back to the Church so 
effectually as the practical results of her great god- 
less revolution. There is nothing so real, so true, 
so infallible as the common sense of mankind, nor 
anything so majestic as its steady movement against 
all unrealities. The concurrent testimony of mil- 
lions affirms the central fact that God is, and the 
affirmation rests upon the experimental knowledge 
that He is. The fact is the reality; the knowledge 
is man's recognition of the reality. Only the unreal 
is unknowable. 

It is not, however, a question of majorities. The 
millions who know outnumber the sceptical few who 
do not know, but that is not an argument so much as 
it is a phenomenon — a fact which may contribute to 



Baccalaureate Sermon. 9 

an argument. The real point involved is, why does 
the great mass of mankind think that they can and 
do cognize God as the focal reality, the spiritual sun 
in the firmament of being ? 

The data of the theistic argument are all to be 
found in man. Mr. Morell * adverting to this fact 
in his "History of Philosophy" asks: " Do we wish the 
argument from being? Man in his own conscious de- 
pendence has the deepest conviction of that Inde- 
pendent and Absolute One on Whom his own being 
reposes. Do we wish the argument from Design? 
Man has the most wonderful and perfect of all 
known organizations. Do we wish the argument 
from reason and morals? The mind or soul of man is 
the only accessible repository of both. Man is a 
microcosm, a world in himself; and contains in him- 
self all the essential proof which the world furnishes 
of Him Who made it." And to those who with 
Schleiermacher accept the doctrine of immediate- 
ness, that is, the consciousness of God as an original 
and primary act of the soul antecedent to reflection 
or reasoning, Man stands forth as the mirror of God, 
for it is in the depths of his nature that the two meet 
face to face. 

Whatever the line of argument, and whatever the 
philosophy which may dominate it, man contains 
the data. It is a small matter that besides Him 
there is a universe of created being. He is the uni- 
verse for all the necessities of demonstration. 

But man is a complex existence. In the indivis- 
ible unity of his nature are found separate states or 

* History of Philosophy, p. 740. 



io Baccalaureate Sermon. 

aspects, which we sometimes call " faculties." Any- 
one of these may predominate in action and so de- 
termine the character of the man for the time being. 
Thus when the reflective or rational faculty predom- 
inates, the results differ from those which a predom- 
inance of the emotional faculty produces. We see 
man now as a being with sense-perceptions and 
now as controlled by self-consciousness. Again he 
is viewed as a moral nature; again as under the rule 
of the feelings. In the very nature of the case the 
process of knowing, of coming to the knowledge of 
God, is confined to the soul, whether we know Him 
as the result of an induction or of an intuition ; but we 
must guard with sedulous care against the undue 
preponderance in us of any particular aspect or 
''faculty," if you choose to give it that name. 
Neither reason should abdicate in favor of conscience, 
nor conscience in favor of the feelings. " It has been 
pointed out how each sense affords a distinct, and, 
so far as it reaches, a complete point of contact 
with the external world, and is yet unable to con- 
vey to the mind a report of all the properties of an 
object. The ear cannot detect a color nor the eye 
a sound. This is nature's parable of a deeper truth 
in religion, the more general perception of which 
would put an effectual quietus upon much of the 
seeming wisdom of those who in trying to ascertain 
religious truth are guilty of the absurdity of 
attempting to hear light or motion, or smell sound, 
and because they cannot accomplish the impractica- 
ble, gravelyannounce that light, motion and sound 
do not exist; or, at least, are unknowable."* Every 

♦Catholic Dogma the Antidote of Doubt, p. 17. 



Baccalaureate Sermon. n 

argument for God should enlist the activities of the 
whole nature, and the penalty which follows a 
neglect of this law in the process of knowing is that 
error seems to the mind to be true. Surely the 
hypothesis of Infinite Being Who is also Personal 
Goodness ought to rebuke the frigid way in which 
some approach it. It is as if one should study bot- 
any with no love of flowers, or social science without 
any deep or passionate pity for those who suffer, or 
therapeutics with no interest in the alleviation of 
pain and restoration of health. A man may thus 
have the dialectics of the schools at his tongue's 
end, but be incapable of comprehending the full 
symmetry of the theistic argument. I firmly believe 
that all the atheistic and agnostic tendencies of 
modern speculative thought are traceable to the 
cool assumption that the rational faculty acting 
independent of the other faculties is competent 
to reach conclusions in regard to the existence of 
God. True, it may, as a chance, reach correct logi- 
cal conclusions, but in fact it seldom does. God is 
not the conclusion of a syllogism (though many of 
our speculatists make a god of their syllogism), but 
He is a Being Whom we know by the synthetic 
operation of all our powers. The act of knowing is 
one in which conscience, reason, understanding, will 
and affections unite, and it is when thus coalescing 
that they discover God, not as mere causality, or 
power, or that figment of the speculative imagina- 
tion, pure being, but as the Personal Majesty Who 
is loving Father as well as mighty Creator, the 
Infinite Heart, the Infinite Mind, the Infinite Arm. 



12 Baccalaureate Sermon. 

Here, then, we have before us Man in whom are 
all the data necessary to arrive at the knowledge of 
God, and further we have predicated of him that 
the concurrent use of all his faculties will wrest 
from these data their divine secret. Man looks at 
himself, into himself, and by studied processes of 
thought or by sudden leaps of unconscious induc- 
tion, he arrives at a knowledge of himself. He is 
not looking to see God in any mystic sense, but he 
is looking to see proofs of God. We come to the 
knowledge of God in much the same way as we 
come to the knowledge of our fellow-men. You 
could never know me if you did not first know 
yourself. The proof that I exist is in your exist- 
ence. The evidence that I think is in your thought. 
That is to say, from the ascertained premise that 
you think you draw the conclusion that I think. 
"The Father in heaven," says Dr. Flint, "is known 
just as a father on earth is known. "* The latter is 
as unseen as the former. No human being has 
really ever seen another. No sense has will, or 
wisdom, or goodness for its object. Man must in- 
fer the existence of his fellow-men, for he can have 
no immediate perception of it; he must become ac- 
quainted with their character through the use of his 
intelligence, because character cannot be heard 
with the ear, or looked upon with the eye, or 
touched with the finger. Yet a child is not long in 
knowing that a spirit is near it. As soon as it 
knows itself it easily detects a spirit like its own, 
yet other than itself, when the signs of a spirit's ac- 

* Theism—Flint, p. 77. 



* 



Baccalaureate Sermon. 13 

tivity are presented to it. The process of inference 
by which it ascends from the works of man to the 
spirit which originates them is not more legitimate, 
more simple, and more natural than that by which 
it rises from nature to nature's God. 

We have now reached a point at which we can state 
some of the results of analyzing human conscious- 
ness. These results point to God, universally. 

And perhaps it were well just here to ask, why ? 
Why does the mind, thrown in upon itself, immedi- 
diately infer a higher than itself ? Is the infer- 
ence simply an illogical leap in the dark ? Or, does 
the universality of the inference indicate a law or 
necessary action of the mind ? To accept this 
hypothesis is to account for the phenomena, un- 
doubtedly. The reality of God impressing Himself 
on His creature man would create in man a natural 
habit of looking for God and climbing up toward 
Him on the stairway of every possible inference. 
But the fact of universality only creates a probabil- 
ity. Is there not some sterner basis of truth by 
which to account for the inference from man to God? 
We do not care to urge the ethical effect of the 
inference upon individuals and communities. Let 
that pass for the present, and let us press the in- 
quiry — Is it necessary to the force of the argument 
to trace back to its hidden cause the ultimate reason 
why mankind instinctively rises from the data of 
human nature to the idea of a God ? Is it not suffi- 
cient to recognize the inference as belonging to the 
race — a necessary consequence of the action of the 
human mind upon the sublime induction ? Nothing 



14 Baccalaureate Sermon. 

is so true as not to be doubted, but in the very teeth 
of doubt and denial there are many things in life 
which we accept not as incapable of proof but as not 
requiring it. Knowledge, for instance, implies the 
trustworthiness of the knowing power. We know 
that we know. You may bring a thousand argu- 
ments to prove it, and they may be demonstrative, 
but not necessary. The argument for God is many- 
sided, but the one determining force in us is that 
which seems like an instinct, which is original, 
primary, universal. No formal demonstration of 
God by trains of syllogistic reasoning could main- 
tain theism through the ages but for the help of 
this implanted aptitude of the soul to respond to 
the thought of God. Anselm's a priori, beautiful as 
It is, belongs to trained thinkers, while the millions 
assert their knowledge of God with the same spon- 
taneous confidence with which a child trusts the 
proof of parental love. Nature is clearer-headed 
than philosophy. And is so because nature looks 
with all her faculties at the broad landscape of 
truth, and believes that she sees it, every cliff and 
scar, every bend of the river and flowery meadow, 
every forest and nestling cottage. Philosophy, 
meanwhile, is busy with the mechanism of the eye, 
and announces that the landscape is a miniature 
picture painted on the retina — a scientific truth, no 
doubt ! But we are not fashioned to contemplate 
objects under the lead of a single faculty. We could 
not appreciate beauty if we should always keep the 
structure of the organ of vision in mind. We look 
— we see — we rejoice; we believe that we see what 



Baccalaureate Sermon. 15 

we see, we know that we see, and we know that all 
men excepting those who have lost the organ of 
vision see; and if at any time the thought comes to 
us that what we see is a picture on the retina we 
accept the reflection as demonstrating the reality of 
the landscape, which however we did not doubt ex- 
isted in all its beauty. It was not necessary to 
corroborate the fact. From the data before us we 
naturally inferred the reality of the scene by the 
same law of thought as that by which we rise from 
the phenomena of our consciousness to the reality of 
God. 

Now let us examine some of these phenomena. 

1. The great mass of mankind think that they 
can and do know that there is a God, because they 
find themselves reaching out into the realm of spirit 
after a Power that is above them in the oft-recurring 
exigencies of their life, temporal and spiritual, in 
which they realize their own limitations in respect 
of strength, wisdom and foresight. This is not a 
mere impulse of unintelligent despair: it is quite as 
often the calm instinct of deliberation as the last 
resort of one who has no other source of help left. 
It is the refuge alike of childhood and age. It is 
the first solemnity of the young life. " I myself was 
a child/' said Boucher de Perthes,* "when religion 
was proscribed, in which one did not even venture 
to allude to it: the churches were shut, and the 
priests were persecuted. Nevertheless I remember 
that the aspect of the sky made me dream; I al- 

* Quoted in Origin and Development of Religious Belief — Baring- 
Gould, i., 71. 



*6 Baccalaureate Sermon. 

ways saw in it something that was not of the world. 
When I spoke about it I was silenced, but my mind 
recurred to the idea. I searched then above for 
something that I did not see. Yes ! the intuition 
of God was in me. Since then I have questioned 
many little children on this intuition, and I have 
discovered it in nearly all. The child that thinks 
itself abandoned or threatened, and has vainly called 
its mother, has recourse to this invisible Power 
which its instinct reveals to it. It invokes this with 
tears and cries. In those moments of anguish let a 
light appear and it is instantly calm: it is God Who 
appears to it." 

God is the light that shines in upon the midnight 
of the soul. The poetry of mankind is the tuneful 
record of the joy with which weary hearts 
who find how vain is the help of man turn to rest 
their burdens on the unseen bosom. How rich our 
proverbial sayings are of the same experience. 
True indeed is it that man's extremity is God's op- 
portunity. "What time I am afraid," said the 
Psalmist, " I will trust in Thee !" It was in the 
fury of the battle when winged deaths went hurtling 
through the air like a storm of hell that the hidden 
theism of the Atheist-soldier's nature came out — 
u O God, if there is a God, save my soul if I have a 
soul !" This consciousness of dependence upon a 
Power above us appears in the extremities of spirit- 
ual impotence as well. The strophe of the ancient 
hymn of Israel, " I will love Thee, O Lord, my 
strength," appears again in the apostolic antistro- 
phe, " We are kept by the power of God through 



Baccalaureate Sermon. 17 

faith unto salvation." Throw the mind off its 
guard, if the mind has denied the existence of this 
instinct, and at once it becomes apparent that the 
denial was speculative and did not neutralize the nat- 
ural impulse. A train dashes through a draw laden 
with Ingersolls: and every Ingersoll in that awful 
leap will cry, " My God, save me !" We have not 
been endowed with a nature which deceives us. 
Reality, as infallible as an axiom, lies at the basis of 
character. " I am " is the verity that it is impossible 
to doubt or deny. We know that we are, and we 
know that there are in us and come to us deep 
convictions that certain facts and truths are fact 
and truth, which we cannot destroy any more than 
we can, by an act of volition, resolve ourselves into 
nothingness. Fundamental facts of consciousness, 
however acquired, must be trusted or else there is 
no basis of certitude in the world of being. If these 
facts are deceits then sense-perception is false, and 
— what is left ? But the constitution which has 
been given to man is not an illusion. We trust it 
because it is trustworthy, and no man can persuade 
himself that his life is not the richer, his heart 
stronger, his future more cheering by reason of 
that strong Power over us towards which we flee 
when we feel that we are helpless, friendless, sink- 
ing — wearily sinking down, down, we know not 
where. " De profundis clamavi ad Te, Domine" is 
the cry of universal humanity. 

2. Another fact in our self-consciousness presents 
itself. When we walk out into a public park, the 
eye falls upon a splendid green sward, smooth as vel- 



1 8 Baccalaureate Sermon. 

vet, swelling into graceful curves, with head lands 
of noble forests jutting out, and islands of rarest 
flowers dotting its surface. The picture charms us 
and we seat ourselves in some shady spot to enjoy 
the Elysian scene. But we resume our stroll, and 
enter a densely populated slum of the city where 
the atmosphere is laden with poison and where 
crime and vice eat like gangrenes into the souls and 
bodies of the miserable host. We hasten away with 
horror from the spot. The impression made upon 
us by either is distinct and influential, because there 
is in us an inherent capacity of admiring the beauti- 
ful and disliking the hideous. The same capacity 
exists in regard to the moral quality of things. 
Some things we plainly perceive to be right and 
some to be wrong. Being wrong as an idea wears 
a storm-cloud on its brow; and when it passes into 
a concrete shape and becomes in us doing wrong, 
then the storm bursts upon the soul and it trembles 
to think that it will be called to account. Deeply 
implanted in the solid rock of man's nature, these 
two granite columns ought and ought not rise and 
form the gateway, through which we pass up to the 
cognition of an Infinite Judge. 

It is not without reason that the conscience is 
adjudged to be at times in a morbid and sometimes 
in a venal condition, but the incongruities and con- 
tradictions pointed out do not impair the general 
tenor of its testimony. We do not doubt the 
reality of the skies we see above us because black 
midnight envelopes them or fogs rise between us, 
or because some eyes are blind and others will not 



Baccalaureate Sermon. 19 

look up. Notwithstanding the diversities of moral 
judgments amounting at times and with individuals 
to a complete transposition of wrongs and rights, 
there is in man a power of distinguishing moral 
qualities that is all the more striking because of the 
abnormal exceptions that occur. From the excep- 
tions we may safely appeal to the collective witness 
of humanity. 

But the witness of the conscience to the question 
of duty and obligation, involving a critical estimate 
of actions and pointing to a judicial scrutiny of them, 
may get its emphasis from the lower motive of 
utility. It is to our interest to do right and to avoid 
wrongdoing, " Honesty is the best policy." But 
if this is the spring of moral life, then we have the 
spectacle of a moral life flowing forth from a 
fountain of mere selfishness. What a man does be- 
cause of the pleasure it affords or refrains from be- 
cause of the pain it inflicts, is not a moral action in 
any true sense. Moreover multitudes take pleasure 
in actions which do not minister utility but drag 
their manhood down to death. 

Or, one may object that this sensitiveness to 
wrong and dread of consequences is the result of 
social law which forbids and punishes crime. But it 
is not the statute-book of the state nor the menacing 
gallows which makes murder hideous to the soul. 
The wretch " carries his own accuser in his breast, 5> 
and a higher law than was ever written in any 
human code has not infrequently impelled such vic- 
tims of themselves to surrender to the dreadful 
penalties of the state. 



20 Baccalaureate Sermon. 

Conscience is the sensitized negative upon which 
obligation photographs its stern mandates. As cer- 
tainly as that by the eye we see colors and that by 
the ear we hear sounds, do we by the conscience 
perceive duty. Nor is the organ controllable. We 
may pervert it by misuse, or sear it by disobedi- 
ence, just as we may do violence to the ear or the 
eye, but even in a diseased condition it is conscience 
to us. What it approves we feel that we should 
accept: what it condemns we know we should re- 
ject. We cannot choose but hear its abjudication. 
When it pronounces an action right we cannot 
make ourselves think it wrong. We might as well 
look at the blue sky and say it is green. 

Now the existence of this moral sense within man 
testifies to him that there is in reality such a dis- 
tinction as right and wrong, the eternal antithesis. 
As his hand tells him that ice is cold, he recognizes 
the distinction between cold and heat; so his con- 
science shows him that impurity is the essential oppo- 
site of purity. There is a standard in morals. The 
truth gleams within the soul. Nay, it burns itself into 
the very texture of the man that he is under the 
reign and obligation of a moral law which is armed 
with sanctions. It is capable of bestowing a pro- 
found peace, or, as Dryden said, " it is the hag that 
rides my dreams." 

But is it only a law that nature has set up within us 
— a gauge to measure our actions, and regulate our 
lives ? Are the sanctions of conscience self-derived? 
Do the obligations of morality need no other sup- 
port than themselves, as Mr. Mill contends?* But 

* Essay on Theism; Quoted by Litton, Dogmatic Theology, p. 73. 



Baccalaureate Sermon. 21 

this were to interject a contradiction to that very- 
inner witness which in pointing to the higher stan- 
dard points just as distinctly to a higher exemplifi- 
cation of it. This, we feel, cannot be the highest 
excellence in the universe, an impersonal, abstract 
law of duty possibly never realized by one child of 
man, lofty and pure as the blue firmament, but, like 
that, vague, diffused, impersonal, undefined. The 
mind revolts at such a break in the argument. A 
law implies a lawgiver, and conscience in cognizing 
the law passes on to its origin. That law \vith its 
clear-cut distinctions and its sanctions, as well as our 
power to perceive them, points to One who made 
them and created us. It must have been some one 
who is good since He has made us so that we admire 
what is good even when we do what is not good. 
It must have been some one who abhors what is 
evil because we are made to hate it even when we 
do it. It must have been some one who is before 
us and over us, because all men everywhere and in 
all ages have seen this distinction between what is 
morally right and morally wrong, and have exercised 
the faculty of perceiving what in their actions ought 
to be approved or condemned. It must have been 
some one in whom resides the awful prerogative of 
rewarding and punishing, because we are so consti- 
tuted as to be miserable when we do what is wrong 
and happy when we do what we know we ought to 
do, and furthermore catch the summoning peal of 
that eventful day to come, 

11 When louder yet, and yet more dread, 
Swells the loud trump that wakes the dead." * 

* Dies Irse. 



22 Baccalaureate Sermon. 

Conscience then, distinctly claims that its author- 
ity is a delegated authority. " Breaking through 
all sophistry, resisting all worldliness, though often 
only in lightning flashes, the relation of duty with 
responsibility and judgment appears not as a relation 
which stands or falls with our relations to the world 
and to men, but in its essence as a relation to the 
Holy and Almighty God. By virtue of the indisso- 
luble copula of conscience, we find ourselves in His 
Presence and placed before His bar of judgment."* 

Cardinal Newman in his exquisite way shows how 
the conscience considered as a moral sense is always 
emotional, and he draws from this the inference 
that it is to a Person and not to an abstraction that 
we feel ourselves to be responsible, " if on wrong 
doing," he writes in his "Grammar of Assent, "t 
"we feel the same tearful, broken-hearted sorrow 
which overwhelms us on hurting a mother; if, on 
doing right, we enjoy the same sunny serenity of 
mind, the same soothing, satisfactory delight which 
follows on our receiving praise from a father, we 
certainly have within us the image of some person 
to whom our love and veneration look, in whose 
smile we find our happiness, for whom we yearn, 
towards whom we direct our pleadings, in whose 
anger we are troubled and waste away. These 
feelings in us are such as require for their exciting 
cause an intelligent being: we are not affectionate 
towards a stone, nor do we feel shame before a 
horse or a dog; we have no remorse or compunction 

* Martensen, Ethics, p. 359. 
f Pages 105, 106. 



Baccalaureate Sermon, 23 

in breaking mere human law: yet, so it is, consci- 
ence excites all these painful emotions, confusion, 
foreboding, self-condemnation; and on the other 
hand it sheds upon us a deep peace, a sense of se- 
curity, a resignation, and a hope, which there is no 
sensible, no earthly object to elicit. ' The wicked 
flees when no man pursueth;' then why does he flee? 
Whence his terror? Who is it that he sees in soli- 
tude, in darkness, in the hidden chambers of his 
heart? If the cause of these emotions does not be- 
long to this visible world the Object to which his 
perception is directed must be Supernatural and 
Divine; and thus the phenomena of Conscience, as 
a dictate, avail to impress the imagination with the 
picture of a Supreme Governor, a Judge, holy, just, 
powerful, all-seeing, retributive." 

3. But I must hasten on. One other lesson from 
the inner life of man and I am done. 

Man is the being of whom it may be said that he 
is possessed of an insatiable longing towards a per- 
fect ideal. Wordsworth asks of the soaring lark: 

" Or, while thy wings aspire, are heart and eye 
Both with thy nest upon the dewy ground?" 

But we soar forgetful of the earth: we long for 
something which earthly sources do not supply, and 
it is an impulse which pervades the world as if it 
were a law. Few are the men with skies so bright 
they do not long for brighter. Few are the nests 
so soft we do not think they can be made softer. 
No goal is ever won but we can discern in the dis- 
tance another for which we are at once eager to 
strive. Wealth secured is no longer wealth. Honor 



24 Baccalaureate Sermon. 

gained only fires the soul with ardor for yet other 
chaplets. Parental love never stops short of covet- 
ing the best gifts for its living fruitage, and the 
boy's dream of school days ended melts away into 
another dream of some grander fulfilment. It was 
that touch of nature that makes the whole world 
kin, which caused great Alexander to sigh that 
there were not other worlds to conquer. 

How unlike is maa to the brutes beneath him! 
They have their planes, fixed and uniform as a floor of 
rock, and thereon, through all the circuit of their tame 
existence, they fulfil their simple destiny. They do 
not hunger for that which is beyond their reach, but 
are content to live and die just as they live and die. 
No dream of happier climes or kindlier destinies 
ever disturbs them. The fledgling is satisfied with 
the bough where he was hatched. The lion seeks 
no other lair than that where he was born. But the 
soul of man soon gives token of a strange discon- 
tent, and when he thinks to settle down, a dream of 
other things stirs his blood and disturbs his repose. 
It is as true in the spiritual as in the secular life. 
Men aspire to higher planes of moral attainment, 
and even sainthood forgets its grace as it presses on 
to sublimer achievements in the imitation of God. 

" E'en the poor Indian whose untutor'd mind 
Sees God in clouds and hears Him in the wind, 
Whose soul proud science never taught to stray 
Far as the solar walk or milky way, 
Yet simple Nature to his hope has given, 
Behind the cloud-topp'd hill an humbler heaven, 
Some safer world in depths of wood embrac'd, 
Some happier island in the watery waste, 
Where slaves once more their native land behold.' 



Baccalaureate Sermon. 25 

And art and poetry — what are they, I ask, but 
tokens of this restless pressing forward towards 
idealized perfection ? It is said of Raphael that he 
never painted the Madonna that his soul saw — his 
fingers could not express the face his spirit drew. 
Goethe says the Greek artists in representing ani- 
mals surpassed nature. They carved their sense of 
unattained beauty into their figures and so rose to 
the upper plane. Mrs. Browning somewhere speaks 
of the poem she could never write. Her soul was 
bathed in 

" The light that never yet was seen on sea or land, 
The consecration and the poet's dream." 

Thus we find everywhere this outflow of the tides of 
. being towards some far-off sea. We cannot see its 
waters, nor hear their solemn roll, but from the rest- 
less boy at school to the venerable saint kneeling at 
the Altar in rapt communion with his present Lord, 
we are under the power of its mystic atmosphere. 

And what does this phenomenon unfolded in its 
full significance disclose? What does this deep 
craving for something better than we have or are 
point to, if not to tie Best ? The sense of beauty 
soars towards beauty in its ideal. The sense of 
possession works up towards the All. The creature 
aspires to the Creator. The heart that learns to 
feel what strangers we are here, is inspired with what 
the poet Heine called " the divine homesickness" 
for its true home; and this brings to mind the words 
of St. Augustine of Hippo, in his " Confessions :" 
' Thou hast created us for Thyself, and our hearts 
are restless in the world, and can find no repose till 



26 Baccalaureate Sermon. 

they rest in Thee, O Lord." And thus from every 
centre of personal imperfection and immaturity, that 
is, from the uncomplemented life of every creature, 
a path leads up to the centre of personal perfection, 
whose name is God. He is the complement of man. 
Man, made in his image, finds the image in himself, 
and is complete only when he makes his way back 
to Him whose likeness he bears. 

Does it impair this majestic argument of God 
drawn from the depths of human consciousness that 
it does not formulate its postulates in the language 
of metaphysics? Heine tells us that it was while he 
was climbing the dizzy heights of dialectics, that "the 
divine homesickness" came over him, and led him 
down to the levels of his kind, where he found God. 
There is a meadow-land of common-sense realism 
from which God has chosen to be more distinctly 
seen, and it is to that familiar spot we have led you 
to-day. It is there that our analysis of conscious- 
ness has revealed the indubitable phenomena that 
enables us to know that there is a God. The sense 
of dependence has led us up to a Power above us; 
the sense of obligation has pointed to an Authority 
above us; the sense of imperfection has ushered us 
into the presence of the Perfect Ideal, and the 
sublime inference of the race — the inference which 
has controlled history, created civilization, bright- 
ened the world with every virtue and grace of true 
nobility, thrown itself like a rainbow upon the 
storm of human sorrow, spanned the gulf of eternity 
with the bridge of hope, that inference is 
JEHOVAH. 



£ he ifnivepsity of trtie $outli Papers, 

genes B. * ]ta 11. 




EecE QiJyqvi bojWjul 



fceilin. Prize, to be Warded £t. Peter's Church, Philadelphia, 
floly Innocent's Day, 1885. 



Zeilin "Prize Scholarship. 

£t. Peter's Church, Philadelphia. 



The sum of $300 has been deposited with the Vice- 
chancellor of the University of the South by J. Henry 
Zeilin, Esq., to be awarded, in December, 1885, to the 
student of the Theological School of the Protestant 
Episcopal Church in the United States of America who 
shall be judged by a committee to be "the most cor- 
rect, intelligent, and impressive reader of the Bible 
and Prayer Book." 
For particulars see the next page. 

Rev. TELFAIE HODGSON, D. D., 
Vice-Chancellor of the University of the South, 

Sewanee, Tennessee. 



1. The examination of the candidates for the Prize Scholarship 
shall be held in the Chapel of St. Peter's Church, Philadelphia, 
Holy Innocent's Day, Thursday, December 28, 1885, at 2 p. M. 

2. The Dean of the Faculty of each of the Institutions sending 
a competitor for the Prize, is requested to forward the name of 
such person to the Key. Telfair Hodgsox, D. D., Yice Chan- 
cellor of the University of the South, Sewanee, Tennessee, by the 
1st of December; and these names shall be handed to the Chair- 
man of the Examining Board, at least one day before the exam- 
ination. 

3. The Board of Examiners shall meet for organization and other 
necessary business, on or before December 28th, 1885, and have 
power to fill vacancies in the Board. 

They shall select a lesson from the Bible, also a portion of the 
Prayer Book, and of the Hymnal, for each competitor ; and write 
these selections ou a slip of paper, the slips to equal in number the 
persons competing. On the morning of the examination, these slips 
shall be placed in a receptacle in St. Peter's Chapel, from which 
each reader shall draw the part he is to read, a short time before 
his name is called. 

The judgment of the Board shall be based upon the correct, in- 
telligent aud impressive reading of the selections assigned, with 
some regard for vocal power, grace of manner, and appearance. 

The decision as to the successful competitor for the Prize, shall 
be made by ballot, a two-third vote of the whole Board being 
necessary to a choice. Before the first ballot there shall be no dis- 
cussion. 

4. The award shall be presented to the successful candidate by 
the donor of the Prize, or such person as he may select, at such 
time and place as the Board shall decide ; and with the award, a 
certificate from the University of the South. 

TELFAIE HODGSON, 

Vice Chancellor of the University of the South. 



1. One student from each of the Protestant Episcopal 
Divinity Schools of the United States of America may 
be competitor for this Scholarship. 

2. The Dean of each of these Institutions shall de- 
termine which one of their respective students is best 
qualified to contend for the Prize. 

3. The students so chosen shall meet in the city of 
Philadelphia, at St. Peter's Church, Holy Innocent's 
Day, December 28th, at 2 o'clock p. m., and shall read 
before a Board of Examiners, consisting of the Bishop 
of Pennsylvania, the Vice Chancellor of the University 
of the South, and the Donor of the Prize, and nine 
others, three of whom shall be clergymen appointed by 
the Bishop of Pennsylvania, three of whom shall be 
laymen appointed by the Vice Chancellor of the Univer- 
sity of the South, and three of wham shall be laymen 
appointed by the Donor of the Prize. A majority of 
these examiners shall constitute a quorum. 

4. The examination shall be upon such parts of the 
Bible and Prayer Book as the Board of Examiners may 
assign the candidates at the time of their examination. 

5. The Board of Examiners shall make their decision 
by ballot, and a two-third vote of the whole shall be 
necessary to a choice. 

0. The University of the South will assume no re- 
sponsibility for the expenses of the students attending 
the examinations. 



rtie tlniversity of tl\e £ouii]} Papers, 



Series B. * jio. 12. 




ECCE QtiJiyL BOjIlJjVE. 



Financial tables ISS4-S5. 



June 30, 1SS5. 



BOND ACCOUNT. 

No. 1. 

Total issue 6 per cent. Bonds $40,000 00 

Reserved for 

Theological Endowment Fund $5,300 00 

Professorship 2,200 00 

$7,500 00 

$100 Bonds* sold $9,800 00 

$1000 " 17,000 00 

26.800 00 

Bonds cancelled $1,900 00 

Bonds hypothecated $5,700 00 

$40,000 00 

ASSETS OF THE UNIVERSITY. 

No. 2. 

Tremlett Hall $ 5,000 00 

Forensic Hall 1.200 00 

Workshop 100 00 

Janitor's House 500 00 

Old Library 400 00 

Junior Hall 800 00 

North Section 1,800 00 

Chapel 3, 000 00 

Furniture 1,200 00 

Grammar School 2,000 00 

Furniture 700 00 

Bell tower and bell 150 00 

University Offices 1,800 00 

Thompson Hall 10,000 00 



'6 

Hodgson Library 10,000 00 

St. Luke's Hall 35,000 00 

Janitor's House 250 00 

Furniture in St. Luke's Hall 500 00 

Books in Hodgson Library 10,000 00 

600 acres of land in reservation, not leased, $10 00 per 

acre. 6.000 00 

200 acres leased, bring $1,500 00, equal to 6 per cent, on 25,000 00 
230 acres outside of reservation, leased at $400 00, equal 

6 per cent, on 6, 770 00 

7,765 acres worth $2 00 per acre. 15,530 00 

Louisiana Lands 

2666 acres of Texas land, $3 00 per acre 7,082 00 

Miller Legacy on debt 2.000 00 

" gymnasium 2,000 00 

Thompson Legacy 10,000 00 

City of Philadelphia bonds 8,600 00 

M. X. O. & Texas R. R. Bonds 37 96 

Endowment and coupon notes 1,140 00 

Back rents, good 400 Co 

Note of Mrs. F. A. Elmore 79 40 

Total $169. 038 36 

LIABILITIES OF THE UNIVERSITY. 

]STo. 3. 

University of the South 6 percent. Bonds.. $32,400 00 

Less amount Reserved Fond (Table 1) 7,500 00— $24,900 00 

Theological Endowment Fund 30 27 

Elliott Memorial Fund 50 00 

Floating debt, secured by hypothecation of $5,700 bonds 

and Texas lands 8.302 00 

$33,272 27 



NO. 4t. 



4 
INTEREST ACCOUNT. 



6 per cent, on $24,500 University, of the South Bonds $i,494 00 

6 per cent, on $8,302 00 Floating Debt . 498 12 



$1,992 12 



EXPENSE ACCOUNT, 1884-5. 

HS~o. o. 

Interest (Table 4) 1,992 12 

Taxes 93 00 

Repairs 600 00 

Expense - 600 00 

Salary - - - 850 00 

$4,135 12 
PAYABLE INCOME 1884-5. 

No. 6. 

Kent account .- , . . . . $1,500 00 

Back rent (good) 400 00 

Royalty . . 

Interest on Endowment and Coupon Notes 150 00 

I ndividual offerings - 500 00 

$2,150 00 



BONDED INDEBTEDNESS OF THE UNIVERSITY. 

No. 7. 

June 30, 1885 , $32,400 00' 

Jane 30, 1885, Bonds hypothecated 5,700 00 



Total $38,100 00 

Floating Debt above this 2,602 00' 



Total Indebtedness $40,702 00 



—THE- 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH 



Papers relating to Christian Education at this University \ and 

the necessity of this Institution to the country, 

especially to the South and Southwest, etc. 



* 



Rt. Rev, WILLIAM MERCER GREEN, D. D., Chancellor. 
The Rev. TELFAIR HODGSON, Vice-Chancellor. 



SEWANEE, TENN. 



JAMES POTT & CO., CHURCH PUBLISHERS, 
New York. 



THE UME$ITY OF THE £OUTH. 



The purpose of this paper is to present to the friends 
of the University of the South an exhibit of its present 
condition. The facts given cover the year just closing, 
and show that it has been one of very great progress and 
improvement. Indeed, we think it may be claimed that 
with 1884 the University closes its period of probation 
and enters upon an era of assured success and growth. 
The grounds for this assurance are as follows : 

Increased Number of Students. 
The number of students in attendance during the pres- 
ent year is 229, an increase of nearly fifty over the prev- 
ious year. The Matriculants for the present term are 
more than for any corresponding term in the history of 
the University. With this increase in numbers there is 
also a marked improvement in the character of the stu- 
dents from many points, evidencing a great rise in the 
estimation in which the University is held. Of this in- 
creased confidence we have had many other gratifying 
expressions and proofs, and the University has never 
been in better condition to justify and sustain it. The 
internal organization and discipline, and the general con- 
duct of the students, have never been so good. 

Material Improvements. 
This year has witnessed the completion and occupa- 
tion of the new building for the Scientific School — 
Tompson Hall — so called from the Hon. Jacob Thomp- 



2 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 

son, of Memphis, the largest donor to it and one of the 
most valuable and valued friends of the University. 
Ground has also been broken for the new Chapel, Chap- 
ter House, and Gymnasium. Through several generous 
bequests and donations the means are already provided 
for the immediate erection of the last two; and agencies 
are vigorously and successfully at work upon the first. 
This new system of stone buildings, added to St. Luke's 
Theological Hall, Thompson Hall and the Hodgson 
Library, will mark a great step forward in the perma- 
nent character and appearance of the place. 

General Growth of Sewanee. 

Outside of the University proper the improvement and 
progress of the community have been no less marked. 
The new hotel buildings, after more than doubling the 
accommodations for summer visitors, were not half large 
enough for the demand. At the end of this its first sea- 
son the Hotel Company has declared a dividend of 
nearly 20 per cent, upon their investment, and large 
additions will be made to their property in time for the 
next season. 

There has been besides a general spirit of improve- 
ment abroad in the condition and appearance of residences, 
premises, roads, etc. And altogether Sewanee has mani- 
festly put on new life and hope. 

Moral and Religious Character and Influences. 

The increase of numbers and of material prosperity is the 
smallest part of the blessing for which the friends of the 
University may be thankful. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 3 

A prominent lawyer who was in doubt whether to send 
his son to Harvard or to Sewanee, visited the place to see 
for himself: and when he brought his son to have him 
entered here he was heard to say: "My son may miss 
some of the improved appliances for mental instruction 
which this University is not yet rich enough to furnish, 
but I am convinced that he will gain in character and in 
Christian manliness. I believe myself, and I want him 
to know, that the best scholarship is founded upon faith 
in Christ." It is not the first time that visitors have 
recognized the efforts made here to encourage and de- 
velop a manly, straightforward and genuine religious 
sentiment. The Chapel Services, once on week days 
and twice on Sundays, are bright, hearty and attractive. 

During the present year there have been thirty con- 
firmed. Nearly one-half the students are communicants 
of the Church, and all of them receive that personal atten- 
tion without which no religious teaching can be effective. 
Allowing for the accident of previous influences at home 
and in society, with the peculiar hereditary traits which 
are in some cases inevitable, the students at Sewanee are 
exceptionally manly, pure, reverent, well bred and cour- 
teous. And even in the most unpromising cases we can- 
not think that such influences are entirely thrown away. 

The mental and physical healthfulness of such training 
illustrates the principle that morality is strength. The 
University students, while holding their own with other 
institutions in the records of athletic exercises and honest 
play, entered of their own accord into the intercollegiate 
oratorical contest against the four other Universities in 
Tennessee, and in the first two years have, on both occa- 
sions, carried off the first and second honors. These 



4 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 

things, which may not appear very striking in them- 
selves, have at least brought Sevvanee prominently before 
the College world. 

It is not often that the older and wealthier institutions 
of the North and East have recognized the work done by 
colleges in the farther South. It is this which adds in- 
terest and importance to the visit of Dr. Basil L. Gilder- 
sleeve to Sewanee this summer. As the foremost classical 
scholar in America, his lectures and instructions could 
not fail to be of the greatest value to the students. As a 
professor of the Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore, 
with the express consent of the President of that Institu- 
tion, acting temporarily as one of the Faculty of the Uni- 
versity of the South, he expressed the sanction given by 
the ripest American scholarship to the methods of work 
attempted here as being not only thorough, but fully 
abreast of the times. 

The Theological Department. 

The Theological Department has, in the gradual im- 
provement of its organization and internal condition, 
shared in the general advance of the University. The 
question, however, of its 

Support 

remains practically unsolved. Nor, until endowment 
comes, is there any other solution for it, except in the 
voluntary maintenance of it by the Church as at present. 
To make it to any extent dependent for support upon 
the income of the Academic Department in the present 
unendowed condition of the University would hopelessly 
involve the whole Institution. At the same time to aid 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. c 

the Theological Department is very materially to aid 
also the Academic Department in which all the theolog- 
ical professors regularly teach. 

Fina?icial Statement. 
In the year ending August i, 1884, the contributions 
to the Theological Department from the several Dioceses 
were as follows: 

North Carolina ... 

South Carolina $262 27 

Florida 205 60 

Mississippi 107 80 

Tennessee 500 00 

Northern Texas 150 00 

Arkansas 

East Carolina 30 35 

Georgia 505 85 

Alabama 396 80 

Louisiana , 281 35 

Texas 235 48 

Western Texas 50 90 

Total from the Dioceses $2,726 40 

Total from all sources $3>Q23 50 

This is much below the $5,000 needed for the simplest 
and most economical support of the Theological Depart- 
ment, and the deficiency in salaries cannot but be the 
source of much embarrassment and distress among the 
professors. 

The Remedy ■, 
if there is any, can only be devised and applied away 
from the University, within the several Dioceses. We 
appreciate the difficulties there also; but the University 
of the South has done for itself and for the Church, un- 
aided, more, we venture to say, than any similar institu- 
tion, similarly situated, has ever done. It can do no 



6 THE UNIVERSITY OP THE SOUTH PAPERS. 

more. If the Church cannot aid it to the extent of sup- 
porting this department of its work, we have no other 
plan to suggest for its support. 



Extracts in regard to Christian Education, the peculiar 
education imparted at the Lhiiversity of the South, 
the necessity of this institution to the country, and 
especially to the Church in the South and Southwest, 
and the climate and healthfulness of the Cumberland 
Plateau, upon which the University of the South is 
located, are appended. 

Bishop Huntington says of our Church schools 
that * ; in them we have ... a rational conscious- 
ness that they are contributing to the elevation of the 
lamentably low standard of Christian education, and a 
correction of some specious fallacies. They are, up to 
their ability, combatting the shallow, unphilosophical and 
unchristian sophism that men or women can be justly 
trained and taught without a distinct tuition of that large 
and practical element in their constitution which relates 
them to the Infinite and Perfect Mind, to the Maker of 
their bodies and the Father of their spirits, to the Su- 
preme Idea of Duty, to the Spiritual world above them 
and the Revelation of it in the Foremost Man, who is the 
Son of God, to the strongest Institution of all time, the 
Christian Church, to the most wonderful and influential 
Book of all time, the Bible. We see that the recent 
popular attempts to nullify the orderings of the Almighty 
in this regard are already smitten with a twofold curse, 
One is the fact confessed and published by candid advo- 
cates of secular education themselves, that the present 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. J 

common-school or secular system is palpably weak in its 
mere literary pretensions, one-sided in its bias and super- 
ficial in its results. The other is the equally indisputable 
fact that in all parts of the country the non-religious plan 
fails to rear men and women of moral principle, pure 
lives, sound citizenship and trustworthy character. You 
have all been struck by the consenting cry of alarm com- 
ing up from the Northern and Middle States at the in- 
crease of juvenile as well as adult profligacy, sensuality 
and crime. No argument is necessary to trace the lapses 
into barbarism or the disorders in our civilization and 
incongruities with our boasted ' progress ' to a defective 
education. Nor can there be any dispute that the defect 
lies in the moral and religious value of the child's nature 
and of the nurture of it. Now, it is precisely there that 
a Church education proposes to exert its strength and to 
apply its correction under the commission and law of its 
divine and supernatural life in the Incarnation and Body 
of Christ. 

11 Educators of a different opinion, whose motives or 
character it is not for us to impugn, may manifest their 
impatience at these claims and blindly re-affirm their un- 
scientific theory that a knowledge of nature and lan- 
guages suffices for a creature whose threefold constitution 
includes an immortal spirit vitally conditioning three- 
fourths of his life; but we who know in Whom we believe, 
Who made us and will judge us, can only marvel at their 
logic, wait patiently for the demonstration of events, go 
steadily on under our orders, and refuse to surrender our 
convictions to schemes of culture which contradict the 
foundations and economy of the House of God in which 
we live." 



8 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 



Bishop H. C. Potter says: ' . . . "Of secular 
education of every kind there is no lack among us, nor 
is there any need that we should disparage or despise it. 
But when everything is said in its behalf, it must still be 
owned that it is secular, and that it professes to be no more. 
And therefore we may not forget that when you have 
taught a boy to write a hand like copperplate you have sim- 
ply opened the way for him to eminence as a forger or a 
counterfeiter; that when you have taught a young girl to 
read French as fluently as she reads her own tongue, you 
have simply opened a door to the pollution of her mind 
by the most corrupt modern literature under the sun, un- 
less you have also taught both these learners in the great 
school of life that over all attainments and accomplish- 
ments is God, a moral Governor, to whom His children 
are accountable, and Christ, the Saviour and Regenera- 
tor of the moral nature, through the renewing and illum- 
inating work of His Holy Spirit. 

"I wonder that to-day, in the face of a deluge of fraud 
and impurity, of dishonesty and unfaithfulness, domes- 
tic, social and political, which makes the daily newspaper 
a daily horror, it never occurs to us to ask how far our 
systems of education are responsible for what we see and 
hear. The debilitated condition of the popular con- 
science, which creates an atmosphere invading the Church 
itself, and sometimes makes even its charitable enter- 
prises a shelter for practices not to be defended or ex- 
cused — this is a condition of things which implies some- 
where the most lax teaching as to the principles of 
common morality, or else no teaching at all. ' I judge 
no man/ said Christ; and yet when He came into the 
midst of that ecclesiastical and social decadence which 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. Q 

was His human environment, His very presence judged 
the age and its rulers, the Chief Priests and Pharisees 
and the rest, and scorched their guilty faces with the 
burning contrast of its immaculate whiteness and holi- 
ness. And so, the Church to-day must bear its witness, 
and nowhere with sterner emphasis than in the school- 
room, to those underlying principles of righteousness, 
temperance and a judgment to come, which are the true 
power and glory of the Church and the State alike. ' ' 

Ruskin says: . . . "And under this shelter of 
charity, humility and faint-heartedness, the world, un- 
questioned by others or by itself, mingles with and 
overwhelms the small body of Christians, legislates for 
them, moralizes for them, reasons for them; and though 
itself, of course, greatly and beneficently influenced by 
the association, and held much in check by its pretence 
to Christianity, yet undermines in nearly the same de- 
gree the sincerity and practical power of Christianity 
itself, until, at last, in the very institutions of which the 
administration may be considered as the principal test 
of the genuineness of the national religion, those devoted 
to education, the Pagan system is completely trium- 
phant; and the entire body of the so-called Christian 
world has established a system of instruction for its 
youth wherein neither the history of Christ's Church 
nor the language of God's law is considered a study 01 
the smallest importance; wherein of all subjects of human 
inquiry his own religion is the one in which a youth's 
ignorance is most easily forgiven; and in which it is 
held a light matter that he should be daily guilty of 
lying, or debauchery, or of blasphemy, so only that he 
write Latin verses accurately and with speed. 



IO THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 

* * I believe that in a few years more we shall wake 
from all these errors in astonishment, as from evil 
dreams; having been preserved, in the midst of their 
madness, by those hidden roots of active and earnest 
Christianity which God's grace has bound in the Eng- 
lish nation with iron and brass. But in the Venetian, 
those roots themselves had withered; and from the pal- 
ace oi their ancient religion their pride cast them hope- 
lessly to the pasture of the brute. From pride to 
infidelity, from infidelity to the unscrupulous and insat- 
iable pursuit of pleasure, and from this to irremediable 
degradation, the transitions were swift, like the falling 
of a star. The great palaces of the haughtiest nobles of 
Venice were stayed, before they had risen far above their 
foundations, by the blast of a penal poverty; and the 
wild grass, on the unfinished fragments of their mighty 
shafts, waves at the tide-mark where the power of the 
godless people first heard the 'Hitherto shalt thou 
come/ And the regeneration in which they had so 
vainly trusted — the new birth and clear dawning, as they 
thought it, of all art, all knowledge and all hope — be- 
came to them as that dawn which Ezekiel saw on the 
hills of Israel : \ Behold the day ; behold it is come. 
The rod hath blossomed, pride hath budded, violence 
is risen up into a rod of wickedness. None of them 
shall remain, nor of their multitude; let not the buyer 
rejoice, nor the seller mourn, for wrath is upon all the 
multitude thereof/ 

4 ' By a large body of the people of England and 
of Europe a man is called educated if he can write Latin 
verses and construe a Greek chorus. By some few more 
enlightened persons it is confessed that the construction 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. n 

of hexameters is not in itself an important end of human 
existence;- but they say that the general discipline which 
a course of classical reading gives to the intellectual 
powers is the final object of our scholastic institutions. 
But it seems to me there is no small error even in this 
last and more philosophical theory. I believe that what 
it is most honorable to know it is also most profitable to 
learn ; and that the science which it is the highest power 
to possess, it is also the best exercise to acquire. And 
if this be so, the question as to what should be the ma- 
terial of education becomes singularly simplified. It 
might be matter of dispute what processes have the 
greatest effect in developing the intellect; but it can 
hardly be disputed what facts it is most advisable that a 
man entering into life should accurately know. 

"I believe, in brief, that he ought to know three 
things. First, where he is; secondly, where he is going; 
thirdly, what he had best do under these circumstances. 
First, where he is — that is to say, what sort of a world 
he has got into; how large it is; what kind of creatures 
live in it, and how; what it is made of, and what may be 
made of it. Secondly, where he is going — that is to 
say, what chances or reports there are of any other 
world besides this; what seems to be the nature of that 
other world, and whether, for information respecting it, 
he had better consult the Bible, Koran or the Council 
of Trent. Thirdly, what he had best do under those 
circumstances — that is to say, what kind of faculties he 
possesses; what are the present state and wants of man- 
kind; what is his place in society, and what are the 
readiest means in his power of attaining happiness and 
diffusing it. The man who knows these things, and who 



12 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 

has had his will so subdued in the learning them that he is 
ready to do what he knows he ought, I should call edu- 
cated; and the man who knows them not, uneducated, 
though he could talk all the tongues of Babel. Our 
present European system of so-called education ignores 
or despises, not one, nor the other, but all the three, oi 
these great branches of human knowledge. It despises 
religion — that is to say, the * binding' or training to 
God's service. There is much talk and much teaching 
in all our academies of which the effect is not to bind, 
but to loosen the elements of religious faith. Whence, 
it seems to me, we may gather one of two things, either 
that there is nothing in any European form of religion 
so reasonable or ascertained as that it can be taught 
securely to our youth, or fastened in their minds by any 
rivets of proof which they shall not be able to loosen the 
moment they begin to think; or else, that no means are 
taken to train them in such demonstrable creeds. It 
seems to me the duty of a rational nature to ascertain 
(and to be at some pains in the matter) which of these 
suppositions is true; and if, indeed, no proof can be 
given of any supernatural fact or Divine doctrine stronger 
than a youth just out of his teens can overthrow in the 
first stirrings of serious thought, to confess this boldly; 
to get rid of the expense of an Establishment and the 
hypocrisy of a Liturgy; to exhibit its cathedrals as cur- 
ious memorials of a by-gone superstition, and, abandon- 
ing all thoughts of the next world, to set itself to make 
the best it can of this. 

4 'But if, on the other hand, there does exist any evi- 
dence by which the probability of certain religious facts 
may be shown as clearly even as the probabilities of 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 13 

things not absolutely ascertained in astronomical or geo- 
logical science, let this evidence be set before all our 
youth so distinctly, and the facts for which he appeals 
inculcated upon them so steadily, that although it may 
be possible for the evil conduct of after life to efface, or 
for its earnest and protracted meditation to modify the 
impressions of early years, it may not be possible for 
our young men, the instant they emerge from their 
academies, to scatter themselves like a flock of wild 
fowl risen out of a marsh and drift away on every irreg- 
ular wind of heresy and apostasy. The great leading 
error of modern times is the mistaking erudition for 
education. I call it the leading error, for I believe that, 
with little difficulty, nearly every other might be shown 
to have root in it ; and, most assuredly, the worst that are 
fallen into on the subject of art. 

" Education, then, briefly, is the leading human souls 
to what is best, and making what is best out of them ; 
and these two objects are always attainable together, and 
by the same means ; the training which makes men hap- 
piest in themselves, also makes them most serviceable 
to others. True education, then, has respect, first, to 
the ends which are proposable to the man, or attainable 
by him ; and secondly, to the material of which the man 
is made. So far as it is able it chooses the end accord- 
ing to the material ; but it cannot always choose the 
end, for the position of many persons in life is fixed by 
necessity ; still less can it choose the material ; and, 
therefore, all it can do is to fit the one to the other as 
wisely as may be. 

1 ' But the first point to be understood is that the ma- 
terial is as various as the ends ; that not only one man 



I ^ THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS, 

is unlike another, but every man is essentially different 
from every other, so that no training, no forming, no 
informing, will ever make two persons alike in thought 
or in power. Among all men, whether of the upper or 
lower orders, the differences are eternal and irreconcil- 
able between one individual and another, born under 
absolutely the same circumstances. One man is made 
of agate, another of oak ; one of slate, another of clay. 
The education of the first is polishing ; of the second, 
seasoning ; of the third, rending ; of the fourth, mould- 
ing. It is of no use to season the agate; it is vain to try 
to polish the slate ; but both are fitted by the qualities 
they possess for services in which they may be honoured, 

' ' Now, the cry for the education of the lower classes 
which is heard every day more widely and loudly, is a 
wise and a sacred cry, provided it be extended into one 
for the education of all classes, with definite respect to 
the work each man has to do and the substance of which 
he is made. But it is a foolish and vain cry if it be un- 
derstood, as in the plurality of cases it is meant to be, 
for the expression of mere craving after knowledge, 
irrespective of the simple purposes of the life that now 
is, and blessings of that which is to come, 

i4 Therefore, in the education either of lower or upper 
classes, it matters not the least how much or how little 
they know, provided they know just what will fit them 
to do their work and be happy in it. What the sum or 
the value of their knowledge ought to be at a given time 
or in a given case, is a totally different question : the 
main thing to be understood is, that a man is not edu- 
cated in any sense whatsoever, because he can read 
Latin, or write English, or can behave well in a draw- 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 1 5 

ing-room ; but that he is only educated if he is happy, 
busy, beneficent and effective in the world ; that millons 
of peasants are, therefore, at this moment better edu- 
cated than most of those who call themselves gentlemen; 
and that the means taken to ' educate ' the lower classes 
in any other sense may very often be productive of a 
precisely opposite result. 

"Observe, I do not say, nor do I believe, that the 
lower classes ought not to be better educated in millions 
of ways than they are. I believe every man in a Chris- 
tian kingdom ought to be equally well educated. But 
I would have it education to purpose ; stern, practical, 
irresistible in moral habits, in bodily strength and beauty, 
in all faculties of mind capable of being developed under 
the circumstances of the individual, and especially in the 
technical knowledge of his own business ; but yet, in- 
finitely various in its effort, directed to make one youth 
humble and another confident, to tranquilize this mind, 
to put some spark of ambition into that ; now to urge, 
and now to restrain ; and in the doing of all this, consid- 
ering knowledge as one only out of myriads of means in 
its hands, or myriads of gifts at its disposal ; and giving 
it or withholding it as a good husbandman waters his 
garden, giving the full shower only to the thirsty plants, 
and at times when they are thirsty ; whereas at present 
we pour upon the heads of our youth as the snow falls 
on the Alps, on one and another alike, till they can bear 
no more, and then take honor to ourselves because here 
and there a river descends from their crests into the val- 
leys, not observing that we have made the loaded hills 
themselves barren forever.'" 

The Vice -Chancellor of the University of the South. 



1 6 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 

in one of his reports, in speaking of the necessity of the 
work at Sewanee, and of its value to the Church in the 
South and Southwest, says : . . . "The idea from 
which the University of the South sprang still lives, viz. , 
to impress upon the youth of the South an education 
that has more in it than a mere training in the classical 
and scientific schools — to impress upon it a knowledge 
and obligation of the wisdom whose ( price is above 
rubies, and whose ways are ways of pleasantness and 
all whose paths are peace. ' Whether there is still need 
for such an institution let those decide who know the 
new South, with its looms, its furnaces and its rolling- 
mills, as well as we knew the old South with only its 
tobacco, its rice, its sugar and its cotton. 

* ' We have no reason to believe that the busy gener- 
ation of to-day is not putting its trust in its power, and 
its machinery, as entirely as the quiet and self-contained 
generation of forty years ago put its trust in its planta- 
tions, and its slaves. 

1 ! The character and heart, then, of the South, as re- 
gards Christianity, or we may say religion, has not 
changed in the past fifty years. Luxurious indifference 
has, to too great an extent, given place to positive dis- 
belief. The license which followed our late civil war 
aggravated a recklessness in spiritual matters which be- 
gan in the bitter disappointment experienced at the 
result of that war in the Southern mind. 

' ' This spiritual recklessness is shown in the fact that 
our Church, if it has not positively retrograded, has 
certainly made no progress in proportion to the growth 
of the South in other directions for the past eighteen 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 1 7 

years. It is the same, we believe, with the various de- 
nominations around us. 

4 'At the close of the late war, as a rule, the men who 
had the pluck set about building up their material 
fortunes, to the neglect of everything spiritual. Those 
who had not the pluck to begin life anew went to the 
bad, repining at all things. 

" Those who began life anew have succeeded beyond 
expectation. They have made fortunes. The South 
was never so substantially rich before. Is it not time, 
then, your committee would ask, for this Church to 
pause, at least, and see what can be done to arrest the 
tide of unbelief and irreligion that rests upon us like a 
black pall? Do we not owe some of our wealth to God 
who gave it, to be used in teaching our young men the 
knowledge of, and obedience due to, Him who rules all 
things? 

1 ' The Government of the United States is finding that 
the wild Indians are tamed more easily and far more 
cheaply by schools than by the pomp and circumstance 
and cruelty of war. But men have not only to be 
tamed, After they are tamed they still cheat, and lie, 
and steal, and murder. They must be elevated above 
mere civilization before the hand learns not to shed 
blood— not to grasp that which is not its own. And we 
believe that Christian men will soon learn that it will be 
easier and far cheaper to tame and elevate our vicious 
masses, and raise them to a high sense of moral respon- 
sibility and duty to one another — easier and far cheaper 
to do this by the support of Christian schools, like that 
at the University of the South, that to be compelled to 
restrain them by jails and penitentiaries and work-houses. 



1 8 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 

£ * We need not go beyond the borders of this State to 
see the utter futility of a mere secular education in re- 
straining the passions of a people. Scarcely a day 
passes but the newspapers record some instance of a 
man, either from fancied or real injury, taking upon 
himself to be the arbiter of life or death. The most 
stringent laws of the State are powerless to stay 
the fatal vendetta. Nothing less than a healthy 
public sentiment will ever remedy such a state of 
affairs . 

1 ' Shall this public sentiment, then, make itself a power 
in the form of the Vigilance Committee, or shall it be 
fostered into a just and merciful tribunal by the Christian 
training of the rising generations, till men will cease to 
wrong and kill each other, simply from a sense of re- 
sponsibility to the God to whom alone vengeance he- 
longeth, 

" Such a training and such a result is proposed by the 
University of the South, an education as much needed 
in the country as ever. This is, and is to be more per- 
fectly, a thorough home education of our youth, under 
the most Christian and refining influences— an education 
pursued also in a place remarkable for health— upon a 
mountain plateau 2 r ooo feet above the level of the sea. 
Besides, it must be remembered that the domain of the 
University, several thousand acres in extent, gives to its 
students a wide and healthy range, and furnishes them 
with the purest and healthiest water in the whole coun- 
try. The institution has absolute control over its landed 
property, extending four miles in every direction. Hence 
it is enabled to guard its pupils from many evils common 
to other schools, while its remoteness and isolation free 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. \Q 

it from the temptations and affectations which haunt the 

great centres of population. 

h* & »$* •?* *?* •«* 

"Beyond the general Christian culture the University 
furnishes to its pupils (thus being a great mission in it- 
self), it appeals to the Church in the South and South- 
west in a special manner, not only as being its only 
child, but the only child to which that Church may look 
for a long time to come for a supply of ministers, cer« 
tainly for its smaller parishes and mission stations* It 
makes the heart ache indeed to see how these places 
are visited by the feet of the gospel messengers only now 
and then, or are abandoned entirely, The South can- 
not hope to draw a supply of ministers from any section 
but her own, at least for many years. This is the case 
because the Church at the North, the West, and the 
Northwest is growing so rapidly as to not only engage 
all its own material, but also to absorb the best and 
brightest of the Southern youth which may be educated 
for the ministry there. There is no doubt but that the 
green pastures and still waters of its pleasant and well- 
organized parochial life are a great temptation to the 
young mind, when contrasted with the rough work and 
sparse and arid wastes of Church life in the South, And 
as the rich Church life at the North is just as much the 
result of numbers and industry as are their well-kept 
villages and farms, so in the South it now becomes the 
duty of Church people to see that numbers and industry 
in Church work here, in city, and hamlet, and vale, shall 
keep pace with the numbers and industry in the factory, 
and machine shop, and on the farm, all of which are outstrip- 
ping in improvement this section's progress in religion. 



20 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS, 

' ' The Theological student at the University of the 
South, not knowing, perhaps, any other work than that 
which he has left at home— not blinded by the glare ol 
social luxury, nor confused by the garish light of great 
cities— thoroughly trained in the undergraduate depart- 
ment before he becomes a student of Theology, as a 
matter of course, is absorbed in the only work he has 
ever known, and goes back to his native Diocese eagerly, 
and with a solid preparation of heart and mind, which 
enables him effectually to build up the waste places of 
the Lord's temple at home, and to repair the broken 
hedge in that part of the Lord's vineyard from whence 
he came. 



1 ' Purely secular education has proven a failure all over 
the world. The education, even that pretends to mor- 
ality, but is agnostic in regard to religion, is just now sap- 
ping the better life of our country wherever it can gain 
a hearing. This is what that which is called " Culture" 
in New England is doing. Its boast is that the higher 
education does not recognize God at all, because it has 
no means of knowing positively about Him. This <4 G*A 
ture" is fast teaching men and women thus to iorget 
their plainest moral duties, because those duties can 
only be enforced by the religion of our God. 

"Statistics show, and magazine articles from Northern 
pens harp upon, the corruption that is rotting the heart 
and purity out of the New England family. Divorce is 
so common there that it is jauntily alluded to as " legal- 
ized polygamy. ' ' We do not refer to this with any ani- 
mus at all, but simply because we know that it is a dan- 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 21 

gerous sign of the times. This frequency of divorce has 
been known at several periods of the world's history, 
and it has ever preceded civil dissolution. 

" The New England statistics show that there, where 
the degree of illiteracy is the smallest, on account of its 
public school system {i.e., its secular education), there 
is one divorce in every nine marriages. In South Caro- 
lina, where illiteracy is now, and always was, fearful, no 
divorces were known before the late civil war, and none 
since the people of the State recovered its control. This 
does not prove that education is bad, and that ignorance 
is good ; but it proves that secular education has no 
power to restrain the selfish and bestial natures of men 
and women. 

4 'If Christian men and women, then, recognize this 
truth, what right have they to trust their tender children 
to the training of others than those whose first object is 
to instil into their minds a sense of Christian obligation 
and the true end of life, both in time and eternity ? 

11 State pride in sending a son to a godless State Uni- 
versity, or a poor economy in sending him to a cheaper 
school than the University of the South may save a few 
dollars ; but it will be no excuse in the sight of God for 
not giving that boy every advantage in spiritual matters, 
so that he may take a position in the kingdom of heaven 
as high — yea, higher than that which our near-sighted 
ambition desired for him in this world." 

The Commissioner of Immigration (1876), says : 

* ' The next division to which we call attention is the 
Cumberland Table-land. This is a large portion of the 
State, almost entirely undeveloped, and its resources and 
capabilities are but little understood. On the top of the 



22 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE .SOUTH PAPERS. 

Table-land are found die great coal deposits of the State. 
These coal fields extend over nearly the whole extent of 
the Table-lands, and are capable of supplying the whole 
Southwest. Sewanee mines have been worked success- 
fully for a number of years. 

" The surface of the Table-land presents many attrac- 
tions. Its clear, pure water and salubrious climate have 
made it the favorite resort of invalids from all parts of 
the State ; and, although its soils are light compared 
with those of the rich alluvial plains or the low country, 
being derived from the sandstone formation, yet they are 
of fine texture and easily tilled, and, with proper care, 
are productive. In consequence of their altitude, the 
climate is cool and well adapted to the growth of North- 
ern products ; and as these products are grown in the 
midst of a Southern market, the husbandman is richly 
rewarded for his labor. The vast extent of this beauti- 
ful plateau makes it important that its value in an agri- 
cultural point of view should be well understood. Reach- 
ing across the State from north to south, it is in some 
places forty miles wide from east to west. Most of the 
surface is level or gently undulating, and covered with a 
fine growth of timber, consisting of various kinds of 
oak, chestnut, hickory and poplar. The soil is a sandy 
loam, with, in many places, a clay subsoil, which retains 
fertilizers remarkably well. 

"This Table-land seems to be the home, naturally, of 
all the delicious fruits of the temperate clime. The 
apple raised here is superior in quality, and will keep 
much longer than when raised on a lower level in the 
same latitude. For grape culture it cannot be surpassed 
by any portion of the continent of America. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 23 

" At no distant day this portion of the State will be 
highly prized as a stock-raising country. For seven or 
eight months in the year cattle require only salting. 
Sheep also do very well in this region. They are as 
healthy as the wild deer that roam the forest. The 
flock-master need have no fear of the rot or any of those 
many diseases that afflict the flock in the low country. 
The spontaneous production of the soil affords ample 
pasturage for two-thirds of the year ; and, with proper 
care, excellent meadows of herds-grass, orchard-grass, 
clover, and even timothy, can be made to supply the 
herds in winter. The raising of hogs can here be pros- 
ecuted with profitable results. 

" In short, for the man of moderate means, who wishes 
to secure a comfortable home in a delightful climate, 
where Hygeia's reign is undisputed — where neither 
cholera, consumption nor fever ever pretend to dispute 
her salutary reign— -we can, with confidence, recommend 
the Cumberland Table-land. 

1 ' The great difficulty has heretofore been inaccessibil- 
ity for the markets, especially for any products but live 
stock. This difficulty has now been overcome by the 
Tennessee Coal, Iron and Railroad Company's road, 
which climbs the mountain slope and traverses the top 
of the Table-land for fourteen miles to the coal mines at 
Tracy City, thus giving a large portion of country tran- 
sit to market.* On the top of the Table-land the roads 
are level and good ; and, for a great distance around, pro- 
ducts can be brought to this road for shipment. 

"I had almost forgot to mention that the Table-land 
is not without its educational advantages. At Sewanee, 

*Sewanee is the first station on this road, on the edge of the plateau. 



24 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 

on the line of the above-mentioned railroad, the Episco- 
pal Church of the South has established its University, 
with an able staff of professors, and the Institution, 
though yet in its infancy, gives fair promise of becoming 
one of the most popular and useful educational institu- 
tions in our land. Fairmount Female College, at Moffat, 
is a first-class institution. 

Watering Places. 

"Of these there are many at different localities, but 
on a small scale, being mostly small collections of cabins 
around some of the fine springs which abound in this 
region. There have been, however, several establish- 
ments opened that rival any of the health establishments 
of any country. The far-famed Beersheba Springs is 
located on this plateau, about eighteen miles from Tracy 
City. The Monteagle Health Resort, at Moffat, Marion 
County, was opened last year, and bids fair to be a pop- 
ular resort, not only for parties from the low conntries 
of the South in the summer, but also a winter resort for 
parties afflicted with pulmonary diseases from the North. 
Here may be found, during the hot months of summer, 
families from the different localities in the lowlands, en- 
joying the cool and invigorating atmosphere. 

The Swiss Colony. 

1 1 The great success achieved by the Swiss colony on 
the mountain gives practical demonstration of the value 
of these lands. We had the pleasure of visiting many 
families a few weeks ago, and were surprised to see the 
progress they had made, and the air of content and com- 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 25 

fort that pervaded their homes. We understand they 
are soon to have a large addition to their numbers. 

Health o?i the Table- Land. 
"This is a country where consumption is unknown. 
We give below extracts from an essay delivered before 
the Medical Society of the State of Tennessee, at its 
regular meeting in Nashville, in 1875 : 

\ * 'A People Without Consumption, and Some Account of 
their Country, the Cumberland Table- Land. By E. 
M. Wright, M.D., Chattanooga, Tennessee. 
4 ' ' During the ten years that I have practised medicine 
in the neighborhood of the Cumberland Table-Lands, I 
have often heard it said that the people on the moun- 
tains never had consumption. Occasionally a travelling 
newspaper correspondent from the North found his way 
down through the Cumberlands, and wrote back filled 
with admiration for their grandeur, their climate, their 
healthfulness, and almost invariably stated that con- 
sumption was never known upon these mountains, ex- 
cept brought there by some person foreign to the soil, 
who, if he came soon enough, usually recovered. Sim- 
ilar information came to me in such a variety of ways 
and number of instances, that I determined some four 
years ago, when the attempt to get a State Board of 
Health organized was first discussed by a few medical 
men of our State, that I w r ould make an investigation of 
this matter. These observations have extended over 
that whole time, and have been made with great care 
and as much accuracy as possible, and, to my own 
astonishment and delight, 1 have become convinced that 
pulmonary consumption does not exist among the peo- 



26 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 

pie native and resident to the Table-lands of the Cum- 
berland Mountains. In the performance of the work 
which has enabled me to arrive at this conclusion, I 
have had the generous assistance of more than twenty 
physicians, who have been many years in practice in the 
vicinity of these mountains. Their knowledge of the 
diseases which had occurred there extended over a pe- 
riod of more than forty years. Some of these physicians 
have reported the knowledge of the occurrence of deaths 
from consumption on the Table-lands, but, when care- 
fully inquired into, they have invariably found that the 
person dying was not a native of the mountains, but a 
sojourner in search of health. 

4 'When we look over this magnificent Table-land, 
with its elevation of over one thousand feet above the 
surrounding country ; and when we study its capabilities 
and reflect upon the fact that in these grand old hills are 
stored up the fuel for a thousand generations, while on 
their surface may be produced all the products of a much 
more northern latitude, the mind naturally looks away 
in the future, when orchards and vineyards shall crown 
its glorious summit ; when the lowing of herds shall 
mingle with the laughter of children ; when the debili- 
tated, fever-stricken pilgrim of the South and the chilled 
consumptive of the North shall alike flee from the de- 
stroyer to this great sanitarium which a kind Providence 
has provided.' ' 

A Visit to Sewanee. — By the Bishop of Chicago. 

1 ' Eleven years ago I started for Sewanee, and reached 
that Athens of the Mountains the 26th day of July last 
past— started as a health-seeking rector from Cleveland, 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 27 

and arrived as a tired out Bishop from Chicago. The 
failure to reach my destination in 1873, and all the inter- 
vening events, would, if narrated, keep me too long 
from my subject ; and so I hurry on to the moment when 
the conductor of the Nashville, Chattanooga and St. 
Louis Railroad cried, 'Cowan !' That is the station 
where one leaves the main line and takes the train which 
literally climbs the Sewanee Mountain. It is a tremen- 
dous ascent, about one thousand feet in fourteen miles, 
at particular points the grade reaching one hundred and 
twenty-five feet to the mile. The sturdy engine hisses 
with determined energy, and scarcely ever in the trip 
can we not see the whirling wheels as they drive around 
the successive curves. Above us tower loftier heights ; 
beneath yawn dreadful precipices, all splendidly furnished 
with forest growth. At last we know by the level floor 
of our car that we have reached the summit, and are 
traversing the wide plateau, which stretches like a prairie 
along the top of each one of these Cumberland moun- 
tains; and in a few moments the College station is reached. 
' ' The first impression received as we drove through 
the place was one of surprise at the extent of the founda- 
tions laid for a great institution of learning here. When 
one realizes what desolation and ruin the war brought 
upon our Southern brethren (and it needs a trip to the 
South to realize it), it excites our astonishment to find 
how much has been done in the way of restoration and 
enlargement. Of course everything is elementary; there 
is nothing finished ; nothing as it is to be when the 
scheme reaches its magnificent maturity ; but the same 
may be said of all our institutions of learning. Our 
work all over the country is foundation- work, and the 



28 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 

men are not yet born who will lay the cap-stones. Great 
centres of learning cannot be created in a night, like 
Jonah's gourd, nor in a generation. Let us be patient. 
■ ' I was much interested in the history of Sewanee. 
The idea was conceived in many minds, and was publicly 
mentioned by Bishop Otey, in 1835 ; but the first practi- 
cal step was taken by Bishop Polk, in 1857, wno enjoyed 
the co-operation of the Bishops of the Southern Dio- 
ceses generally. Its name was chosen, not with refer- 
ence to 'sectional' affiliations, but as an indication of the 
local purpose and constituency to w T hich it would natu- 
rally be devoted. It seems to me to be rather a narrow 
thing to object to the name, as though it could mean 
anything other than that. A 'Northwestern Univer- 
sity' could not be taken as more than a geographical 
term. On the 4th day of July, 1857, a convention of the 
friends of the proposed University was held on Lookout 
Mountain, near Chattanooga, above the mighty preci- 
pices and awful rocks of that magnificent headland, with 
the vast sea of forests and cultivated fields spread before 
it, the Tennessee River, winding in graceful curves for 
fifty miles away, until the thin line of silver was lost in 
the distant mountains. On the right hand and the left 
other mountains were seen, each one, like this, to be 
afterwards memorable in the history of great battles. 
How the names of Chickamauga, Missionary Ridge, 
Chattanooga and Lookout Mountain take us back to 
those bloody days ! But it was a time of peace on that 
Fourth of July, and the goodly company of clergy and 
laity who toiled to the wonderful summit were there to 
begin a work which war could not destroy. The orator 
of the day was Bishop Otey. Already the imputation 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 20, 

of sectionalism had been heard ; for these were days in 
which, more incurably than now, it was hard for the 
North to understand the South — as hard only as for the 
South to understand the North. Tempora mutantur, 
thank God ! Bishop Otey was known in politics as an 
'Old Line Whig,' and he was the man to repel such an 
imputation with energy. During the early part of his 
oration the flag of the nation hung idly from its staff near 
the Right Reverend speaker ; but when he began to 
speak of our country, and the love all good men should 
bear it, and as he repelled with indignant scorn the 
charge that evil lips had vented, a breeze came to stir 
the Stars and Stripes, which folded itself around his 
form so completely that his words came forth from the 
midst of its folds. The incident made a deep impression, 
and one who was there said, 'warm tears filled many 
eyes. ' 

"If you ascend Lookout Mountain to-day you will 
not see any sign or scar of the dreadful conflict that came 
four years after. Peace and time had done their work 
upon the landscape, and upon the hearts of the people. 
I am told that my own is almost the first visit that a 
Northern Bishop has made to Sewanee, the first since 
the war by official invitation. May I take occasion, from 
what I saw and heard, to say that I think it would be 
ungenerous in the last degree to doubt that these dear 
brethren, bishops, priests, professors, students, laymen 
and 'noble women, warm to love as strong to hate/ feel 
in their hearts and practise in their lives the loyal love of 
our country to which the eloquent orator of 1857 gave 
expression? The war is over. They and we have our 
dead to mourn. They have a devastated land, and the 



30 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 

impoverishment caused by measures of war, to add to 
their burdens. They have, more than that, a certain 
feeling of failure to realize purposes and prospects, which 
is all the more poignant, perhaps, because now it has 
become apparent that success would have been a greater 
failure. But when I heard a Bishop of the Church ad- 
dress the students of the University on the character of 
General Robert E. Lee (a eulogy to which all who ad- 
mire loftiness of character, purity of intention and Chris- 
tian ability, could say, 'Amen'), and receive the applause 
of the audience as he uttered anathema upon a man who 
would stir up in the breasts of the rising generation the 
spirit of sectionalism, saying that such an one would be 
' a traitor to his country,' I felt that those in the North 
who talk of subdued disloyalty cooly biding its time, 
know not what they say. These men are our brethren, 
to love and to trust and to help ; and they are as thor- 
oughly one w r ith us in the sanctity of a common patriot- 
ism as in the higher fellowship of the Catholic Church. 
Their work is our work ; their cause our cause. 

' ' Of buildings and lands the University stands well 
furnished. The domain consists of several thousand 
acres, abundantly supplied with pure, cold water 
flowing up through the sandstone and heavy tim- 
ber. Under its broad surface, nine miles in length by an 
average of two miles in width, are found valuable de- 
posits of bituminous coal. From the verge of the cliffs, 
bordering the plateau on all sides, are presented charm- 
ing views of the valleys and adjacent mountains. At 
two points I had the opportunity of enjoying the mag- 
nificent panorama below. The finest building is St. 
Luke's Memorial Hall, erected in stone by the benefac- 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS, 3! 

tions of Mrs. Henry M. Manigault, of England, a worthy 
woman. This Hall is devoted to the Theological School, 
but contains also the handsome offices of the efficient 
Vice-chancellor, Dn Telfair Hodgson. Another fine 
building is the Chemical and Philosophical Hall, recently 
erected. The Hodgson Library, of stone, was built by 
the generous Vice-Chancellor, and contains some eigh- 
teen thousand volumes. There are many other offices, 
halls and buildings, which, being built of wood, must be 
regarded as temporary. St. Augustine's Chapel is of 
the number ; but a movement is on foot to replace it by 
an edifice which shall show forth in imperishable mater- 
ial the Christian character of this great Institution. It 
seemed to me that nothing was so imperative in the way 
of improvement. The men who established the Univer- 
sity were not ashamed of the Cross. When the war was 
over, and Bishop Quintard, with rebels, ascended the 
mountain to find the very corner-stone of marble which 
had been laid in i860 swept away by the hand of war, 
and all the endowments melted into the air, he caused a 
huge cross to be reared on the spot where the altar had 
formerly stood, and began the work afresh in the name 
of Jesus Christ. From its inception in the minds of 
men that have long gone away to be with Christ, to the 
present time, when so many other men of like mind are 
laboring for it, the idea of this University has been in- 
tensely Christian ; and it does seem that the first work of 
the hour should be to have done with that perishing 
chapel, sacred by past uses and associations, but not now 
any longer a worthy shrine for the altar and for the wor- 
ship of the faithful who gather there every day. I wish 
that I knew where to turn to find some great-hearted 



32 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 

man of wealth in the North who would insure the immediate 
erection of the new St. Augustine's by a gift of $25,000. 
"The outline of the University in its work of instruc- 
tion shows how thoroughly it is intended to become a 
true University. So far as the scheme is realized, the 
work is of the best kind. Professor John B. Elliott, the 
learned son of an honored father, and the brother of the 
beloved Bishop of Western Texas, is at the head of the 
School of Natural Science. General E. Kirby Smith, a 
name of note in the annals of our ' late unpleasantness, ' 
presides over that of Mathematics. Professor B. L. 
Wiggins, an Alumnus, and a pupil of the distinguished 
Hellenist, Dr. Gildersleeve, of 'Johns Hopkins,' lectures 
here this year. Dr. F. A. Shoup (whom some of his 
old comrades still call 'General ' ) is at the head of 'the 
School of Engineering and Physics. Dr. George T. 
Wilmer, brother of the Bishop of Alabama, has the chair 
of Metaphysics, and, in the Theological Department, that 
of systematic Divinity. Dr. W. P. Du Bose has the 
School of Ethics and Evidences, and, in the Theological 
Department, that of Exegesis. The Rev. T. F. Gailor, 
well remembered as an 'old boy 'of Racine, is Chaplain 
of the University, and has the chair of Church History 
and Polity in the Theological Department. Lieutenant 
Dowdy, of the iythUnited States Infantry, is Command- 
ant of Cadets, of which there is a well-ordered corps. 
The Senior Bishop of the Board is by statute the Chan- 
cellor. I need not say that the venerated Bishop of 
Mississippi now adorns that office. Mention has already 
been made of the Vice-Chancellor, Dr. Hodgson, who is 
the administrative head of the University. Possibly I 
have omitted some names in this hastv resume. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 33 

"The service which called me to Sewanee was con- 
cluded on Sunday. I lingered for several days enjoying 
the congenial fellowship of my dear brethern of the Epis- 
copate, and of the professional corps, and the society of 
their charming and cultivated families, but was compelled 
to leave for another destination before the exercises of 
Commencement Day, which, by the way, is really such, 
for it begins the term, the summer at this elevation of 
two thousand feet above the sea level being compara- 
tively cool and highly favorable for student work. I am 
thankful for the opportunity afforded me to visit Sewanee 
and meet these earnest brethren, laboring, amidst mani- 
fold difficulties, but with large and justified hopefulness, 
to honor God in the establishment of a great University 
of Christian learning. I shall never suffer memory to 
lose its record of the pleasant hours spent in homes where 
culture and refinement are transfigured, as it were, by a 
Christian faith which has survived and been made 
stronger through the sorrows and disciplines of the past. 
I close with the expression of my urgent desire that many 
of our Churchmen in the Northern States may find their 
way to this mountain-top, where 'the Mother of us air 
is striving to rear a place of learning for her sons in the 
generations to come. ' ' 

The University of the South. — A Sketch by a Prominent 
Presbyterian. 

"Sunday, July 27th, was a most memorable and bril- 
liant day for the University of the South, at Sewanee, 
Tennessee, on the broad and beautiful plateau of the 
Cumberland Mountains, some 2,000 feet above sea level. 
This excellent University, now firmly established, though 



34 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS, 

not fully endowed, as it should be, is justly noted as the 
leading educational institution of the Episcopal Church 
in the South, and is sustained by the patronage and 
special contributions of that Church in ten of the South- 
ern States. 

i% This was the occasion of the commencement sermon 
by Bishop E. W. McLaren, of Chicago. The Univer- 
sity Chapel— St. Augustine's-— was filled to overflowing, 
largely by visitors from distant States. 

" The scene in the chapel during the morning service 
and throughout the Bishop's admirable discourse, was 
not only solemn and peculiarly impressive, but was pic- 
turesque and pleasing to a degree especially worthy of 
mention. The entire effect, to one looking upon the in- 
teresting scene, in and around the chancel, *from the body 
of the audience, was much as if the interior of St. John's 
Chapel, at Cambridge University, England, had been 
suddenly transferred, on a similar occasion, to these 
mountains of Tennessee. 

"The plainer w r alls and less elaborate finish than in 
the Cambridge Chapel, and the absence of that peculiar 
and rather monotonous 'intoning' of the entire service 
which prevails in the English cathedrals and churches, 
would at once dispel the illusion that we were in an An- 
glican church ; but the same charming scenic effect was 
there. The stained-glass windows ; the elegantly-decor- 
ated altar, tastefully lettered with the usual symbolic 
words and initials, and surmounted by a cross ; the large 
body of choristers in white cottas ; the robed bishops, 
clergy and faculty, under a soft light of numerous lamps 
in and near a chancel naturally darkened on a cloudy 
noon, all produced a remarkably fine effect. No little 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 35 

was added to the interesting scene by the large number 
of gownsmen in black — the theological and senior stud- 
ents — and the larger body of less advanced students, 
some 180, forming a battalion of cadets, part of them in 
handsome cadet gray and part in dark blue uniforms 
with the red trimmings of the artillery service. 

"In the main body of the audience, immediately in 
rear of the numerous University men and students, was 
the assembled beauty and loveliness of many a Southern 
home — tastefully dressed ladies with their escorts. Even 
the broad aisle was full. A deep-toned organ, well 
handled, and a large, finely-trained choir, rendered the 
musical part of the services most admirably. The Chan- 
cellor of the University, the venerable Bishop Green, of 
Mississippi, now in his 87th year, presided at the altar 
and read the opening prayer. Vice-Chancellor Telfair 
Hodgson, D. D., who has all the administrative control 
of this very imporant Church institution, presided over 
the faculty and escorted Bishop McLaren to the pulpit. 
The University Chaplain, Rev. T. F. Gailor, conducted 
the regular services, and with an excellent, well-culti- 
vated voice and almost faultless reading, contributed 
largely to the complete enjoyableness of the day. Alto- 
gether, it is no exaggeration or flattery to say that the 
occasion throughout was an intellectual, a musical, a 
devotional, a scenic treat for those so fortunate as to be 
present. 

■ ' Space allows only the briefest possible allusion to 
the Bishop's truly learned, eloquent and valuable ser- 
mon. Bishop McLaren is certainly an able rhetorician ; 
his voice is clear, silvery and penetrating ; his enuncia- 
tion exact, distinct and altogether pleasing ; his tones 



<?6 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 

and accents persuasive and winning. His text was the 
1 8th verse of the 83d Psalm : 'That men may know that 
thou whose name alone is Jehovah, art the Most High 
over all the earth. ■ After suitable introductory remarks, 
he announced as his subject, 'Man as a proof of God/ 
He argued, that as in our day the foundations of truth 
are vigorously attacked, it behooves all Christians, and 
especially the young men, for whose training our insti- 
tutions of learning are intended, to give renewed atten- 
tion to the reasons for our Christian faith, and to be 
firmly and intelligently grounded in their belief. The 
great question is, not whether there is a God, but can 
man know that there is a God. Such freethinkers as 
Shelley, Herbert Spencer and Matthew Arnold admitted 
that they saw throughout the Universe evidence of some 
fine, intelligent, controlling spirit. Even they thus con- 
fessed the God they deny. Is there any great gulf be- 
tween such powerful, intelligent spirit as they confess 
and our meaning for God? The existence of God can- 
not be disproved by science. The infidels of the last 
twenty-five years can only say, 'We cannot see Him.' 
The thought of God is the strongest force in life. Rob 
men of this and you relegate to an awful silence the 
voice that speaks hope to the dying. The real point to 
decide is, ' Why the great mass of mankind think they 
see evidences of a God/ Whether you seek, in proof 
of God, to draw your evidence from design, or reason, 
or intuition, man, his existence, his relations, his aspira- 
tions, his innate convictions, contain all the needed 
data. We find that God is the Universe himself. God 
is not a syllogism. We know Him by the sympathetic 
action of all our powers. He is the Infinite Heart, the 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 37 

Infinite Mind, the Infinite Arm. The knowledge of God 
is a primitive truth implanted in man's heart. Remem- 
ber the prayer of the infidel in the face of death : ■ O, 
God, if there is a God, save my soul, if I have a soul.' 
Should a railroad train be wrecked when loaded with 
Ingersolls, every Ingersoll will cry in his extremity, 
' O, God, save me ! ' 

"Conscience is the sensitized sheet on which moral 
truths are photographed. Just as law must have a law- 
giver, so must conscience have been implanted by a 
higher power. By consciousness we find ourselves in 
God's presence. 

" Man is possessed of an insatiable longing to attain a 
perfect ideal. This is ' a touch of nature that makes the 
whole world kin.' 

" Man is never satisfied. He is always pressing on. 
Raphael never attained his ideal in painting the Ma- 
donna. So we find no repose till we rest in God. God 
is our home. God is the complement of man. Man 
can be satisfied only when he makes his way back to 
God. After all his searching, his doubting, his hopes, 
he must eventually find himself in the Divine presence, 
and then his one all-absorbing thought will be — Jehovah. 

"This brief outline of the Bishop's leading thoughts 
will give but a faint idea of the finished elegance and 
wisdom of his sermon, but will indicate its drift and 
originality. 

"The exercises of Commencement week at the Uni- 
versity, ending Thursday, July 31st, were very interest- 
ing, and highly creditable to the mental, physical and 
moral training of the young men afforded by the excel- 
lent system and work at Sewanee. To an outsider, after 



38 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PAPERS. 

attending these exercises, after seeing the very beautiful, 
secluded and healthful location of the University of the 
South, and convinced of its thoroughness, the feeling is 
that the Church, whose vital interests it represents, can 
be justly proud, and very proud of this excellent insti- 
tution, and should endow and sustain it with its united 
strength. What Princeton, with its princely endow- 
ments, has now become for Presbyterians, what Howard 
College is for our Baptist friends, and Vanderbilt. and 
his Southern University for Methodists, such should this 
admirable University of the South become as a future 
Mecca for the Episcopalians of all the Southern States, 
and indeed, of the United States. 

"Dr. Hodgson, its chief executive officer and liberal 
supporter, as well as the Bishops and faculty associated 
with him in successfully building up this truly great and 
good church work in spite of unusual difficulties, merit 
hearty congratulations and unfaltering support for what 
they have already accomplished. Let us hope that they 
will for the future be amply sustained, that this institu- 
tion of learning will soon receive the life-giving endow- 
ment of which it is so worthy, and that it may continue 
to steadily increase in strength and usefulness, as one of 
the most perfect factors in our ever-advancing system of 
American education. J. W. A. W. " 

Monteagle, Tenn., July $\st. 



tfhe "University of the goutii Papers. 



Series B, jlo. 18. 




neeE QiSfiW. BO]iiJ]«. 



Baccalaureate Sermon, by the Ifcv. JVIorgan Bi£ £• 1*- D., D. G. L., 

August 2d, 1285. 



The Full Assurance of Faith. 



THE BACCALAUREATE SERMON. 



Preached in St. Augustine's Chapel, Sewanee, Tennessee, 
at the Annual Commencement of 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH, 



Sunday, August 2d 7 1885. 



BY 

MORGAN DIX, S. T. D., D. C. L„ 

Rector of Trinity Church, New York. 



Published by Request of the Board of Trustees. 



"Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest 
by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way, which he hath 
consecrated for us ; through the veil, that is to say, his flesh ; and 
having an high priest over the house of God ; let us draw near with 
a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled 
from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water. 
Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering/' — 
Hebrews x. 19-23. 



THE 

FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 



The Baccalaureate Sermon, 



BY MORGAN DIX, S. T. D., D. C. L. 



The kind invitation which brings me here to-day is 
one of those which inevitably embarrass the recipient. 
No audience could more fully awaken the sense of 
responsibility than the one before me : and yet the 
time is too short to do justice to any great theme on 
which one might desire to speak for spiritual counsel 
or systematic instruction. What more can the preacher 
do, than to say some words which, haply, may be as 
seed sown for a reaping in after years ? 

I come to this beautiful place from very different 
scenes, and am refreshed in the atmosphere of intellect- 
ual culture and evangelical religion. Many of you are 
soon to bid these hills and valleys a long farewell and 
go out into a turbulent and noisy world which lieth in 
wickedness. Tempters are there ; the highways are 
dangerous. You will need a good conscience, a strong 
heart, and a ready mind to do such things as are right. 
These come of the grace of God; and that is a gift to 
faith : for " by gra<?e ye are saved through faith. " # Now 
among the enemies who wait for you outside, those are 

*Ephes. 2:8. 



4 THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 

most to be dreaded who rob men of their faith. Many a 
youth, on passing from a home like this, and drifting 
into the vortex of the secular order, has repeated the 
story of the parable, in falling among thieves, who 
have stripped him of his raiment of religion, and 
wounded him, and departed, leaving him half dead.* 
Fain would I speak words which may fortify you against 
the perils of that way. 

I have taken a long text, full of Christian doctrine, 
not to expound it, but simply for the sake of three or four 
words there; "boldness" — "full assurance of faith" 
Mysteries are here, crowded together. " The Holiest ; " 
that is, the unseen world. " The blood of Jesus ; " 
that is, Atonement for sin. " The veil, His Flesh/' 7 the 
Incarnation; 4 -an High Priest/ 7 the sacerdotal func- 
tion ; " the House of God/ 7 the visible Church ; " wash- 
ing with pure water, 77 the " one baptism for the remis- 
sion of sins. 77 Here, indeed, be mysteries, deep and 
dense. Yet in the midst of them the" writer walks, not 
dubious and perplexed, but with " boldness " and in 
"full assurance of faith " I bid you hail with joy his 
cheerful words. They bespeak a state of mind, a habit 
of soul, which are the safeguard of morality and the 
guarantee of inner peace. And they suggest a compari- 
son with another habit of soul, another cast of thought, 
which, in this age of cross-purposes and conflicting 
counsels, we ought to study, just as, in the medical col- 
leges, they investigate the causes and symptoms of 
bodily and mental disease. 

Among the things with which man has to do, there are 
some which lie beyond his reach ; he cannot see them, 
nor can he subject them to scientific tests. We speak 
of them generally, as the truths of Revelation. The 
attitude of the miud towards them must take the form, 
either of a question, or of a conclusion, or of a positive 
assertion. And according to the form which thought 
so takes, we come to Skepticism, or Rationalism, or 
Catholic Faith. 

For instance ; as to the " life of the world to come. 77 
The skeptic asks a question : " Is there a future life ? " 
The rationalist arrives at a conclusion: "I infer, on 

*St. Luke 1-0:30. 



THE *TJLL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 

such and such grounds, that there must be a future 
life." The Christian believer says, "There IS a future 
life." Or take another illustration. The skeptic asks, 
'- Is God love ?" for he finds much in the process of the . 
natural world to the contrary. The rationalist says, "I 
think, having weighed the pros and cons, that God is 
love." The Christian says, ki I know that God is love." 
How comes it. that any man can pass out of the lines 
of questioning and debating, and affirm, boldly, " God 
is love, and He has given to me an immortal soul?" 
Such assertions express "full assurance." But assur- 
ance on such points can only come by faith. 

For, of course, there is no assurance where there is 
doubt ; doubt is the opposite pole, nor does a man feel 
sure while asking questions. Xor yet can assurance, 
full and final, be the outcome of the process of drawing 
conclusions from premises in the logical method ; be- 
cause no man can be perfectly sure of his process, and 
still less can he be sure that he may not hear, or learn, 
or discover something by and by which may compel 
him to revise his argument and change his views. 
Neither in a society Of skeptics, nor yet in a society ot 
rationalists, can there be " assurance." To gain it, a 
man must have left off asking questions ; he must have 
found some other basis than that provided by logic and 
speculation ; he must have got a foothold on some 
shore where all things are calm and unshaken, and 
where he is independent of the variations incessantly 
exhibited in the " vain" thoughts of man.* 

Now, first, it may be asked, whether such assurance 
is to be had J ? I answer, yes ; It has been enjoyed, it is 
now enjoyed ; it is the special gift of the gospel, 
the sign of the children of the Kingdom. That is a 
weak and tepid dilution of Christianity which does not 
give assurance; and when you hear Christian teachers 
or Christian bodies speak with hesitation, and as under 
correction from the schools of the world, know that 
they must have become tinctured by rationalism and 
weakened by " science falsely so called." t The Gospel 
came to us in an age of doubt, perplexity, and dissolv- 

* Psalm 94: 11. 
tl. Tim. 6 : 20. 



6 THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 

ing faiths. The marked distinction between the men 
enlightened by the Gospel and those of the philosoph- 
ical schools, was that the former knew what they 
believed, while the latter drifted helplessly through the 
chaos of their queries and the dimness of their conclu- 
sions. The First Age was one of living and burning 
faith ; the proof is on every page of the New Testa- 
ment. "With great power gave the Apostles witness 
of the resurrection of the dead,"* a thing which the in- 
fidel derides, and at which the gorge of the rationalist 
rises in the effort to swallow it, " Our word toward 
you was not yea and nay. For all the promises of God 
are yea, and in Him Amen, unto the glory of God by 
us."t "I know whom I have believed. "f Why multi- 
ply these quotations ? Let us challenge the production 
of any evidence against our claim that from the highest 
teacher of the Church down to the humblest child in 
the kingdom, they spoke so boldly, and with such magnifi- 
cent confidence, that worldly men, like Felix, thought 
them beside themselves. Assurance was once enjoyed : 
to say that we cannot have it now, that the minister of 
Christ may not now speak with authority, that the dis- 
ciple may not feel himself immovably strong in his re- 
ligion, is substantially to insinuate that some change 
has come over the world, under which the power of the 
Gospel has passed away. 

Eeflect a moment on the Gospel ; on what it proposed 
to effect, and did effect.- Its object is the sanctification 
of men ; to make them clean, pure, and true, sober, 
just, and temperate ; to transform them from glory to 
glory into the image of God. This aim it pursued, not 
by moral suasion, nor by fine talks about ethics, but by 
the exhibition of certain facts, which it proposed to 
faith, and by the disclosure of a body of truth, w r hich it 
required men to receive simply on this ground, that 
God had spoken. That truth was not the acquisi- 
tion of the philosophers and the wise of this world ; nor 
was it held in monopoly by auy critical or scientific 
clique ; not yet had any such class the right to look 

* Acts 4: 33. 

t2 Cor. 1 : 18-20. 

}2Tim. 1 : 12. 



THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 7 

after it, as if it were particularly in their charge, and as if 
man's continued acceptance of it must depend on the 
way iu which it might endure the handling of its patrons 
from time to time. There could have been no assur- 
ance, no certainty, in a scheme emanating from the 
human brain, or subject to revision and correction by 
human wit or wisdom. The Gospel was for all people, 
nations, and languages ; it knew no difference and made 
no distinction, between Jew or Greek, bond or free, 
rich or poor, young or old, learned or ignorant. What 
it offered was offered to every intelligent being alike, 
and to all in the same way and on the same conditions. 
Particularly we know, from the record, that it came first, 
in the fullness of light, knowledge, and grace, not to 
the "wise and prudent," not to the "mighty and noble,"* 
but to " babes," to the simple and the weak, to those 
whom the great of this world despised ; and that it was 
never more effective to all its purposes than to those 
who were not of the student class, and knew nothing 
of logic, disputation, scientific methods, or the learning 
of their time ; nay, what shut men out of that system 
and kept them out of it, was intellectual pride and the 
self-sufficiency of irreligious culture. As a fact, the 
Gospel was no discovery or invention of pedagogues 
and professors ; nor could a system with such persons 
for its apostles have become a religion for mankind. 

For let us suppose that speculative knowledge, criti- 
cal investigation, and long study had been required as 
conditions to the knowledge of the Truth ; three incon- 
veniences would have resulted, overthrowing the sys- 
tem from the very starting point. 

1st. The knowledge of God and of His grace would 
have been limited to a very few individuals. 

2dly. They who possessed it would have attained it 
only after a very long time, and toward the close of life. 

3dly. Even in their case it would have been blended 
with many errors, the result of human imperfection. 

1st. The knowledge of the truth, if it depended on the 
investigation of the learned, would have been limited 
to a very few of our race. For men in general must 

* 1 Cor. 1 : 26. 



8 THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 

always be prevented from acquiring knowledge in that 
slow and laborious way, by these three causes : 

(a) The greater number have no natural ability for 
scientific study ; so that the ignorant and unlearned 
would have been excluded. 

(b) A still greater number are hindered from such 
study by the cares of life, and the necessity of incessant 
labor to maintain themselves and those dependent on 
them j' so that the laboring classes, the toilers by land 
and sea, the administrators of trusts for others, and all 
who lack time and leisure for reading, investigation and 
thought, would have been excluded. 

(c) The dread of the painfulness and fatigue of such 
study would have deterred from it, even where circum- 
stances were somewhat favorable to the pursuit of the 
truth in that way. 

So that they who had the ability, the time, and the 
perseverance to discover religious truth by the path of 
the student and the scholar, would have constituted an 
infinitesimally small proportion of mankind. 

But, secondly, of these, they only who had survived 
many years, would have come to the knowledge of it at 
last. For art is long and time is short ; and the study 
of such profound mysteries as those of religion would 
demand at least as much time as the study of natural 
science, in pursuing which men grow old, gray, and thin, 
or die, perchance, before attaining the desired success. 

And, thirdly, even these favored few, unless divinely 
protected from the results of human infirmity, would 
not after all, have attained to perfect knowledge. In 
every investigation allowance must be made for error ; 
there are corrections for every observation. Who 
could be absolutely sure that his rational process was 
exactly correct? His successors might possibly dis- 
cover errors which he had overlooked ; the religious 
knowledge of one era, or what passed current for such, 
might be superseded by new philosophical methods, by 
some later psychology, or by' the scientific discoveries 
of a succeeding age. 

Thus if it had been so ordered, that the knowledge 
of the truth was to come only by dint of investigation 
and study and not by revelation, and that we were to 



THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 9 

be indebted to " the wise and prudent "for it, and must 
look to them for light, and hold our faith subject to 
their favorable censure, one cannot see how, in all the 
world, there could have been "assurance" in the pos- 
session of truth, or "boldness "in its assertion. The 
weak, the ignorant, the toilers and the poor must have 
remained in darkness. A select few, aristocrats of 
learning, Brahmins of science and philosophy, might 
have seemed to know something about religion ; yet 
even these would have been in doubt themselves and 
the cause of doubt to others ; while the earth would 
have been covered with darkness, through which a few 
lights might have been seen, flaring with unsteady 
flame, and so dim that a mere puff of wind might ex- 
tinguish them forever. 

The process of Rationalism and the spirit of the Gos- 
pel are essentially antagonistic ; nor could the former 
have done for men what the latter did accomplish • and 
the notion that the knowledge of religious truth is the 
result of the independent exercise of our natural pow- 
ers and mental acumen, is destructive of the possibility 
of certainty in matters of more concern to us than life 
itself. 

What, then, is that Truth to which men cannot 
attain by the mere exercise of the natural powers, 
which is above human correction and human crit- 
icism, which was and is still made known to Jew 
and Greek, to full grown man and little child, to the 
learned and the unlearned, in the same way and on the 
same conditions ? It is not a truth of the Natural 
Order ; it belongs to the Supernatural realm. The key 
which unlocks the secrets of the Natural Order is the 
active intellect of man. The deeper mysteries of the 
Supernatural order are made known to that same intel- 
lect, submissive to One who speaks from an inaccessible 
and undiscoverable sphere. All men have not the intel- 
lectual power to explore the mystery of the visible 
world. But all men have ears, and all can hear, and all 
can exercise faith ; and therefore is it that the Gospel 
presents the truth to all of us alike, because we have, 
whatever our rank or powers, only this to do ; to listen, 
to take in, and to believe. 



10 THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITE. 

Now this is no tax on any reasonable man, nor 
is any man humiliated in thus accepting the Truth. 
In fact there is nothing so reasonable, so logical, so 
simple, as this demand on us for submission in faith. 

For all truths with which we have to do belong to 
one of two Orders, the rational, or the super-rational; 
to use more familiar terms, the natural or the super- 
natural. 

Truths of the rational order are within the sphere of 
the reason ; truths of the super-rational order are above 
and beyond it ; they do not contradict it, they merely 
surpass. 

Truths of the rational order may be first discovered, 
and then proved, by the reason, alone, in its natural 
use, without supernatural aid. Truths of the super- 
rational order can never become known to the reason 
by original investigation, nor can it demonstrate 
them, as in the case of things within its own sphere, 
even though by some extraordinary means it should 
arrive at a knowledge of their existence. The reason 
must simply accept them in deference to some pro- 
pounding authority external to itself. Nor is it dispar- 
aging to the reason to state that it is thus limited in its 
range. There is no shame in not doing what it is not pos- 
sible to do ; it is no disgrace to a man that he cannot 
walk on the water or fly about in the air ; nor do they 
cast a slur on the human reason, who affirm that it can- 
not, by searching, find out God. 

To attain even to a limited knowledge of the truths 
of the super-rational order, which is all that man can 
have in his present state, a revelation of them is indis- 
pensably necessary ; a disclosure, a manifestation of 
them from the side on which they come upon us. 

That in man which accepts them is Faith. Now it is 
a cardinal principle of tho Gospel, that " faith cometh 
by hearing f* not by study, not by investigation, not 
by inner revolving ; but, simply, " by hearing ;" by lis- 
tening to the Revealing Agent, whatever that agent be, 
and acquiescing without question or demur. This im- 
plies a submission. It is what the scriptures call "the 

"■Romans 10:17. 
tRomans 1: 5: 16: 26. 



THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 11 

obedience of faith."f I find nothing in this but what is 
simple and easy to take in. The human intelligence 
learns from a higher Intelligence, with which it is natu- 
rally in correspondence, that there is a certain body of 
truth, of which it knew nothing, and of which, consid- 
ering its limited powers, it could never have known any- 
thing if left to itself. This, the higher Intelligence dis- 
closes ; this the inferior intelligence accepts. The act 
of acceptance we call faith. It is the evidence, and the 
only evidence, of things unseen.* If the faith be real 
and true, questioning is at an end, and so is the process 
of arguing out toward conclusions ; we perceive that 
we could never have discovered the truth"!" or ourselves ; 
we understand that it can not be affected by any dispu- 
tations of ours about it. 

The reason is not limited to a mere assent to what is 
thus disclosed. In that case it would be but a register- 
ing machine : its dignity, its rights, and its duty would 
be annulled. The legitimate work of the reason is two- 
fold: 1st. to verify the authority which demands its 
submission, and, secondly, having accepted the truth as 
revealed, to study it, to search out proofs from analogy, 
from congruence, from the facts of human nature ; to 
harmonize these axioms of knowledge with whatever 
man can discover by himself; and to apply them to 
moral, social and political problems. The reason illu- 
minated by faith, is equipped for a magnificent work, in 
confirmation, illustration, and application of principles 
which never change, and in which there is no variable- 
ness or shadow of turning.* 

And hence we see the superiority of the work clone 
by the reason when loyal to Bevelation and advancing 
on her royal path without the disadvantage of a false 
start, and the outcome of the efforts of that same 
reason when handicapped by the idea that it ought to 
try to do what it was not made to do, and that nothing 
is solaudable and seemly as to expend one's energies 
in making ineffectual clutches at what hangs beyond 
the reach. 

But, having made such claim for faith, I must proceed 

*Hebrews 11: 1. 
*James 1 : 17. 



12 THE PULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 

to point to a fatal error, that of applying the sacred 
name to what are merely ratiocinations of the mind. 
It is necessary to our argument that this should be 
doue, because of the state of bewilderment in which 
we find many persons who profess and call themselves 
Christians, and really think that they believe. . In fact, 
they do not believe, in the strict sense of the term. 
The acceptance of the Gospel on authority, has not yet 
occurred, where the authority is that of the man's own 
conclusions, for in that case what he submits to is actu- 
ally his own self. You say, " I believe." I ask, in what 
do you believe? Do you mean that you have arrived 
at, and are resting in, some conclusion which you 
accept because it seems to you reasonable and 
just? It may not seem so to another man; and you 
should not call that attitude of yours by the name 
of Catholic or Dogmatic Faith. If the object on winch 
you are fixing your faith is an evolution of your own 
thought, or the result of the application of your own 
powers to religious problems, what are you leaning on 
but yourself? How do you differ from the heathen in 
the islands of the sea ? He takes a bit of wood or stone 
and carves it into an image, and that is- his god. You 
take better implements, a sharp wit and an incisive 
critical faculty, a volume or two of German philosophy, 
a hand-book or two of physical science, and, possessed 
by preconceived notions, and in the prejudices of your 
blood and your time, you make your god. What is the 
difference? I cannot discern any; nor can I see why 
you should call yourself a man of faith. Perhaps the 
work of the poor savage, who, at all events, is humble, 
may less offend the powers above us than that which- is 
clone in the studios of our dilettante theologues, where 
they scale down the Holy Scriptures, and turn out 
their line artistic work in revision and correction of the 
Creed of the Holy Catholic Church. 

Nor yet can a man in this way get a firm grip on the 
other world. His faith and his thought appear to be 
much the same. But the thought of to-day is not, cer- 
tainly the thought of the morrow. There is no guar- 
antee that a faith, which is the work of man, and comes 
by study, comparison, and conclusion, will be next 



THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 13 

year what it is now ; he is over sanguine who expects 
such a thing. Men count on intellectual growth, as in- 
dividuals and as a race : they learn, they take in new 
ideas. If the belief of to-day be the outcome of to- 
day's intellectual state, where shall be that faith, when 
the said intellectual state shall have been modified, 
changed, revolutionized J ? There is no warrant of per- 
manence to such a faith. It cannot give assurance; it 
does not test obedience ; it involves neither sacrifice 
nor submission. True faith implies submission to au- 
thority, and confers assurance as the reward. Xow 
then that faith only is true, which puts a man undeu 
subjection to Another not himself; and none but that 
can give certitude and peace. And therefore what the 
rationalist understands by faith is not faith at all, but 
something of the man himself; it is engendered in his 
inward parts ; it exacts no submission, it guarantees 
no permanence in his religious history ; he shrinks from 
the idea of expressing it in exact terms. And we see 
this every day ; for the liberal Christian, while always 
boasting of his freedom, is evidently blown about by 
every wind, and tossed on waves of doubt. No one 
can tell how much he believes, or what ; and he cannot 
tell himself, because he does not know. 

And now we have reached the final question. Since 
no faith is true where there is not submission to an au- 
thority outside of him that believeth ; what is that 
Authority which proposes to us men the object on 
which our faith must rest? It is, it can only be Al- 
mighty God Himself, that God "in AJ T hom we live and 
move and have our being, who is not far from every 
one of us;"* the Eternal, the Invisible, the One past 
searching out ; the One Whose Name is mvsterv, "I AM 
THAT AM."t He it is that speaks ; He is the Eevealer ; 
He, between whom, as the Infinite, and creation as 
finite, there is essential distinction. I said that the 
reason has the right to verify the authority which 
demands its submission. I do not deny, that when the 
Voice speaks, and "the faith which coineth by hearing" 
is demanded, we have a right to challenge the speaker, 

*Acts 17: 27: 28. 

tExodus 3 : 14. "Ego Sum Qui Sum." (Vulgate.) 



14 THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 

and ask who it is J ? Nor do we risk aught in that ad- 
mission What God tells us, is what man everlastingly 
desires to hear; what God offers is what man longs to 
possess. The Gospel, — for that is the lovely name of 
the revelation of super-rational and supernatural truth, 
— came to no class in particular, but to every human 
being, and common-sense may be trusted with the 
question whether to hear or to refuse. For in this our 
life, there are preambles to faith, dispositions towards 
faith, preparations for faith, which make it natural to 
believe, and unnatural to doubt, and unwise to lose 
time in quibbling and disputing, when nature is crying 
out for God. 

First, certain truths have been disclosed to all ; and 
these set the reason to work, and make it a live reason 
aud not a dead one. Such are the existence of God, 
His Eternal power, and the Moral Law. No one is left 
to gather that much of knowledge for himself: it is the 
common property of the race. Secondly, there are in- 
eradicable convictions on the subject of our moral dis- 
order, and a future retribution. Yea, moreover, spirit 
feeleth after spirit, and man is restless till he rest in his 
Creator. Our intuitions, our consciousness of sin, our 
sense of want, our solemn apprehension of a coming- 
day of reckoning, draw men toward the point at which 
they must believe, because they c anuot mistake the 
Voice which speaks. Men are naturally so constituted, 
as to feel the need of a message from the other world ; 
they are prepared for it in advance. God once showed 
His face to man, in the long ago, when he created him 
in his own image ; man has not forgottten, and can not 
forget. And when God looks^on us again, through the 
cloud which we have raised by our sin, we believe, be- 
cause we can no more help it than we can help breath- 
ing. Aud we believe, not because of any poor work we 
have been doing, with our own rule and square, our 
plummet, diagrams, and school-boy demonstrations; 
but because it is the instinct of every healthful mind 
and heart to drink of the sources of immortal life. 
" Blessed are they that do hunger and thirst after 
righteousness, for they shall be filled. "* The instincts 

*St. Matt. 5 : 6. 



THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 15 

of humanity make ready the way of faith. " Faith 
eometh by hearing : and hearing by the Word of 
God."* 

Yes ; — and as we say this, let us bend the head and 
bow the knee,— by the WORD OF GOD. For "the 
Word was made Flesh, and dwelt among us."t " God 
hath spoken to us, in these last days, by His Son. "J 
In visible form came that Son of God, speaking with a 
human voice, which voice was heard, in the ordinary 
way, by human ears. The faith, which gives " bold- 
ness" and " assurance," came first by hearing that Di- 
vine Word of God Incarnate. While the skeptics were 
exhibiting their poverty and nakedness, and the ration- 
alists were running uncertainly and chasing the phan- 
toms of their own creation, the poor, the meek, the 
sinners, and all who love truth in an honest and simple 
way, were hearing the Yoice which rang forth clearly 
amid the discords of the world. It is of fact that the 
Speaker drew all men to Him, through the sense of 
their need and of his power. This was God showing 
Himself to men, when men most deeply felt that they 
could not live without the sight and knowledge of God ; 
a sight and a knowledge to which philosophy had failed 
to attain. Historically, the result was what we know. 
The religion grew, it spread from nation to nation, it 
conquered with sign of more than earthly power; with 
lofty indifference to the wisdom, the spirit, the promise 
of the world. There is not, in it, a trace of the specu- 
lative, critical, or philosophical methods. Its founder 
said, "I thank Thee, Father, Lord of heaven and 
earth, that Thou hast hid these things from the wise 
and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes."|| To 
every one who listened, and accepted the doctrine, He 
said in substance, " Blessed art thou, for flesh and 
blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but My Father 
which is in heaven. "§ Flesh and Blood is man: and 
everlastingly is this true, that the knowledge of the Su- 

"Eoni. 10: 17. 
tSt. John 1 : 14. 
{Hebrews 1 : 2. 
||St. Matt. 11: 25. 
§St. Matt. 16 : 17. 



16 THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 

pernatural Order, and of our relation to it, cometh not 
by " flesh and blood/" 7 but is revealed to the flesh and 
blood, by the Powers above us. And men believed, 
because they must; because what they heard came 
right home ; and in that faith in Jesus Christ they found 
assured knowledge and the peace which the world 
could not give. 

It is a long time from that day to this : and yet the 
conditions to finding rest, assurance, and peace are 
exactly what they were then. It is as true to-day as 
ever it was, that faith cometh by hearing ; that what is 
heard is a voice ; that the voice is that of the Word of 
God. One difference there is, and but one. The voice 
then spoke directly : now it speaks, through an agency 
organized to tell forth its utterances from one genera- 
tion to another. While Christ dwelt here on earth, vis- 
ibly, faith came by hearing His own, His very voice. 
After He retired from view, faith came by hearing the 
"witnesses of His resurrection."* Those witnesses can 
never die; they live m their successors, as He prom- 
ised, saying, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the 
end of the world.- ? t Faith in Jesus ' Christ, since He 
went away into heaven, has always rested on testimony ; 
and the testimony to Jesus Christ is that which has 
been borne, these two thousand years almost, by the 
historic body which we know as the One Holy Catholic 
and Apostolic Church. God was revealed in Christ ; 
Christ is preached to us in His Church ; God, Christ, 
and the Visible Church which is His Body : there is 
the authority which demands the submission of man. 
And Catholic Faith is that which first accepts the wit- 
ness of the Living Body to the Living Head, and then 
accepts the witness of that Living Head, whose name 
is the Word of God, to the mysteries of that Order 
which is beyond our sight, and beyond our reach, 
towards which we press forward as to our eternal 
home. 

I feel as if I ought to ask pardon for detaining you 
so long, or for trying to compress so much into so small a 
space. But perhaps in after years it may help some to 

-Acts 1: 22. 

tSt. Matt,' 28 : 20. 



THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 17 

recall the things that have now been said. Let me sum 
them up briefly. 

Doubt and uncertainty are not characteristics of the 
Christian religion. When found among its professors 
they denote imperfection. Christianity means, lucid 
statement, exact definition, confidence in teaching, 
bolduess against error, assurance of soul. It was so at 
first ; it will be so, always, unless the spiritual life is 
impaired. When Christianity ceases to be dogmatic, 
and leaves her children doubtful of the truth, it is as 
with Samson when his locks were shorn, when they 
cried, derisively, " The Philistines be upon thee/ 7 and 
he was helpless amid his foes. 

But assurance comes by faith. And faith is then 
only real, when it rests on an object outside the man. 

The objects on which true faith is fixed belong to an 
Order inaccessible to the natural powers, and intelligi- 
ble only through revelation. 

The Agent in that revelation is the Incarnate Word 
of God. True faith is faith in Him ; it includes instant 
assent to whatever He says, and compliance with 
whatever He commands. He is ever present with us, 
as Teacher and Master. He speaks to us, in His Church. 
That Church is not a school of philosophy, but a witness 
to facts and a guardian of a body of doctrine revealed 
long ago. She has to repeat, without variation, the 
message entrusted to her care, and to call men every- 
where to their Saviour and their God. 

He who will hear, believe, and obey, shall so come to 
rest and peace. He shall be Established, strength- 
ened, settled,"* firmly and joyfully, like those of old 
time, who said, in life, "I know whom I have believed ,"t 
and as death drew near, exclaimed triumphantly, U I 
have fought the good fight, I have kept the faith ; 
henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteous- 
ness/^ This is their reward, " the confidence of a cer- 
tain faith, the comfort of a reasonable religious and 
holy hope.1l" And these are the spiritual glories, the 

*1 Peter 5:10. 

12 Tim. 1 : 12. 

|2 Tim. 4: 8 ; 8. 

HOffice of the Visitation of the Sick. 



18 THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 

vital forces, and the supreme consolations which some 
forego, because too proud to take on them the yoke of 
the Gospel, and bend the knee before the oracles which 
proclaim the way of everlasting life. 

I have two suggestions to make before I conclude. 
One relates to a phenomenon of the day ; the other to 
a sophism of our adversaries. 

First, do not be alarmed, or even surprised, at the 
world's unbelief. You know, perhaps, how many are 
alienated from God and the Church. Fret not your- 
selves because of this. Such men were here, in the 
Saviour's day ; they disputed with Him, resisted Him, 
and even, at last, put Him to death. Such men are in 
the world now. Argument is useless where there is no 
common ground from which to start. No man can receive 
the sayings of the Lord unless he is hrwardly prepared 
for their reception, as the good soil for the seed to 
be sown ; aud there are conditions, intellectual and 
moral, which put men, for the time, beyond the reach 
of the helpiug hand. Eemember, that the faith which 
overcometh the world, is itself a divine gift : "by grace 
ye are saved, through faith, and that not of yourselves ; 
it is the gift of God." *If that be so, it is not the busi- 
ness of man to try and evolve from within himself, by 
his own efforts, the spiritual power ; but it is his busi- 
ness, to see that he do nothing, say nothing, think 
nothing which may tend to shut out the light, or to 
unfit him for the visitation and the gift of God. 
Nothing blinds men so effectually as the undue 
reliance on their own opinions ; mistaking darkness for 
light, is the sin of this day ; it was the sin of the 
ancient enemies of the Lord. "If ye were blind." 
said He to them, "ye should have no sin : but now ye 
say, we see, therefore your sin remaineth.' , t 

Aud next, let me refer to an objection by which men 
seek to overturn our position. " You accuse us," they 
say. "of rationalizing. Yon do the same. For you 
concede that the reason must judge of the authority, 
and verify the credentials presented. Now it this be 
so, the final submission rests on a conclusion of the 

-Ephes. 2 : 8. 
tSt. John 9: 41. 



THE FULL ASSURAXCE OF FAITH. 19 

reason, regarding the authority to which it yields, and 
your process also is hut rationalism after all." The 
objection is a plausible one, but sophistical. Undoubt- 
edly, when challenged by a Power demanding surrender, 
a man has a right to ask, " Who art thou, that I should 
yield!" And the Lord shrank not from such a test of 
His claim, for He said, " Search the scriptures, for they 
testify of Me." But there is a great difference between 
a temper which resolves from the outset to admit no 
master, but to go on by itself, carrying out its own 
theories to the logical end, and the spirit which, con- 
fessing its need of help, is only waiting to find the au- 
thority which has the right to command. The differ- 
ence between men in these two states is one not 
merely of degree, but of essential quality. Each rea- 
sons, but on lines of perpetual divergence. It is true, 
that in a certain sense, the man of faith does rational- 
ize ; but his thought and intentions are diametrically 
opposite to those of the skeptic and the philosopher ; 
for he uses his reason to disclose and identify that 
Being who shall teach him a truth which he knows he 
cannot teach himself. Let me illustrate the difference and 
so make reply to the objection raised. Two men, 
traveling in unknown places, come to a point at which 
half a dozen roads meet. Which path shall they take ? 
There stands, in the midst of this confusion, a guide- 
post. One of our travelers says : " What need of a 
guide-post ? They are relics of superstition. My intel- 
ligence is guide sufficient : I shall reason this thing out 
for myself, and trust to my private judgment alone to 
discover which is the right road." The other says : " I 
know not where I am : unaided I cannot find out. But 
yonder is a guide-post. I conclude that it was put 
there to help people in my plight ; and my reason tells 
me that it will be wise to take the path which it indi- 
cates. I do so, without further question, and I shall 
walk straight on without fear, relying on that which I 
have read. " Both these men reason; the one in jjre- 
sumption, the other in humility ; the one as wise, the 
other as a fool. The process is one ; but the spirit is 
essentially different. And this is the difference between 
the reason rightlv used and the reason abused. In the 



20 THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 

one case the spring of action is independence, in the 
other it is diffidence. One man is locked up within 
himself, in a supreme conceit of his own sufficiency : 
the other is lifted out of himself, to see u the King in 
His beauty and the land which is very far off."* 

My dear young brethren, one parting word to you. 
" Exhort young men to be sober-minded/ 7 saith the 
Apostle.t If you hope to escape the "corruption which 
is in the world through lust,"i you must keep the heart 
pure and the head steady. It pertains to sobriety of 
mind to admit frankly that there are laws of God which 
limit thought as well as laws which limit act. Take 
this from your preacher, as a statement which your own 
observation will confirm hereafter, that the maximum 
of doubt is the minimum of religion, and that the mini- 
mum of religion is the maximum of immorality. Take- 
this from him as an axiom ; that there are things which 
the human reason can not do. It cannot discover, by 
itself, what is behind the V-eil ; and yet, on your full and 
assured knowledge of what is behind it depends your 
knowledge of yourself, of your place in God's universe, 
of the highest good attainable in life, of the port to 
which you are bound across the sea of time. There 
is that above, around, beneath, within, which you 
can neither prove nor disprove • but you can know it 
by faith ; and that faith is the condition to knowledge 
of self, of duty, and of destiny. But why do I offer you 
these suggestions ? Such thoughts as these cannot be 
new to you : they must have been awakened already, 
by the words of your wise and religious teachers in this 
Christian University. What augury of good in the 
name ! A Christian University ! A University of the 
Church ! A nursing mother of pure, high-toned and 
thoughtful sons ! A school where the doors of Science. 
Art, Philosophy and Letters are thrown wide open to 
eager youth; where they may learn the wonder and 
the glory of the Visible ; where they also learn to rev- 
erence the Invisible. Before us a Veil is drawn which 
closes up the mortal and finite scene ; from it are heard 

*Isaiah 33 : 17. 
tTitus 2 : 6. 

12 Peter 1 : 4. 



THE FULL ASSURANCE OF FAITH. 21 

voices of another sphere, to which this life draws for- 
ward as the river to the open sea. In studies hallowed 
by Eeligion, the mind is led from point to point, till it 
becomes that magnificent power which an unabused 
intellect must be ; having scanned the lordly works, it 
discerns as its highest duty that of worshiping their 
Divine Creator. The knowledge of the arts, science, 
and philosophy, wrongly attained, disposes to doubt 
and may lead down to utter darkness. But work done 
as it must be done in a Christian University, hath prom- 
ise of this world and of that which is to come. Such 
work is good and profitable to men ; and they who 
have : been trained under such inspirations are, under 
God," the saviours of Society, and the true benefactors 
of our race. Nor shall the world, at any stage of its 
progress, fail to hear that confession which has been 
uttered by the profoundest thinkers, the most accom- 
plished scholars, and the holiest souls of ages past, and 
shall be repeated to the end ; that confession which 
marks the sum and terminus of intellectual advance : — 
" We have seen the glory and wonder of Creation ; we 
have deeply studied Nature, we have mastered hard 
problems; we have made discoveries all along the 
road; yet we see, at last, greater things than these. 
Behold, we see the heavens opened, and the Son of 
Man standing on the Bight Hand of God." 



University of the South, 
Sewanee, Tenn., June \st y 1885. 

By the scheme proposed below it is designed to erect 
a building in connection with the University of the South 
to accommodate its Grammar School Boys. 

This building with all modern labor-saving improve- 
ments will cost $25,000. 

This sum of $25,000 will be raised by borrowing 
money to thai amount, secured by a mortgage upon the 
building, and represented by 25 $1,000 6 per cent bonds, 
running respectively from five (5) to twenty-five (25) 
years from December 1st, 1885. 

At the time of subscription the subscriber shall pay the 
amount of his subscription to the Vice-Chancellor of the 
University of the South, and draw by lot the number of 
his bond or bonds. 

The bonds shall be as follows: 

1 $r,ooo bond dated Dec. 1st, 1885. Due, 1890. 

" i8 9 r. 

'' 1892. 



1893. 
1894. 

1895. 
1896. 
1897. 
1898. 
1899. 
1900. 
i9or. 



i $1,000 bond dated Dec. 1st, 1885. Due, 1902. 

" !9°3- 
" '904. 
" 1905- 

" I906. 

" ^907. 

" 1908. 

" J9°9- 

" 1910. 

" 1911. 

" 1912. 

" 1913. 

" i9 x 4. 

There are at present 230 students at the University of 
the South. There are 90 Grammar School Boys. 

The building proposed will accommodate 80 boys. 

The income at the rate of $21.50 each, a month for 
10 months, from 60 boys would be - $12,900 

The expenses would be 6 per cent. 

interest on $25,000, - - - $1,500 

Sinking fund, - 1,000 

Cost of board, etc, 60 boys $16.50 each 

for to months, - - - 9,900 12,400 



I 

ii u 

I 
I 

Li 4. 
I 


1 

I 
I 
I 


1 

t£ It 

I 



Balance, 



$5°° 



But there would certainly be more than 60 boys to be 
accommodated, and each boy over this minimum would 
add more to the balance to be carried to profit and loss 
account. 

TELFAIR HODGSON, 
Vice-chancellor of the University of the South. 



o\i/o 



, + . 

Cintversttg of tfte J^outft* 



Commencement i88£# 



Jufg 31 to clitcjust 6, 






Gottttnewcement 1885* 



THURSDAY, JULY 30th. 



11 a. m. — Opening Services, Chancellor's Address and 
Holy Communion in St. Augustine's Chapel. 
8 p. M. — Contest in Declamation by Sigma Epsilon 
Literary Society. 

FRIDAY, JULY 3 1ST. 

8 p. M. — Contest in Declamation by University Students 
for the Bishop Lyman Medal. 

Contest in Declamation by Grammar School 
Students for Gold Medal, in Forensic Hall. 

SATURDAY, AUGUST 1st. 

8 p. m. — Anniversary Exercises of the Sigma Pi Liter- 
ary Society, in Forensic Hall. 

SUNDAY, AUGUST 2nd. 

11 a. M. — Morning Service. Commencement Sermon by 
the Rev. Morgan Dix, S. T. D., of Trinity Church, 
New York, in St. Augustine's Chapel. 



MONDAY, AUGUST 3kd. 

8 p. m. — Address Before the Pi Omega and Sigma Ep- 
silon Societies by the Et. Rev. T. U. Dudley, 
D. D.,of Kentucky. 

TUESDAY, AUGUST 4th. 

12 m. — Alumni Meeting in Thompson Hall. 
8 p. m. — Contest in Oratory Between the Pi Omega and 
Sigma Epsilon Societies, in Forensic Hall. 

WEDNESDAY, AUGUST 5th. 

11 a. M. — Special Service. Commencement Oration by 
Gov. Proctor Knott, of Kentucky, in St. Augus- 
tine's Chapel. 
8 p. M. — Address Before the Alumni by Col. Arthur S. 
Colyar, of Tennessee. 

THURSDAY, AUGUST 6TH.— COMMENCEMENT DAY. 

11 a. m. — St. Augustine's Chapel : 
I. The order of Procession. 

1. Cadet Corps. 

2. Choir. 

3. Gownsmen. 

4. Candidates for Degrees. 

5. Candidates for Diplomas. 

6. Untitled Alumni. 

7. Titled Alumni. 

8. Faculty. 

9. Vice-Chancellor. 
10. Lav Trustees. 



THURSDAY, AUGUST (ten.— Continued. 

11. Clergy. 

12. Clerical Members of the Board of Trustees, 

13. Bishops. 

14. Chancellor. 

The Procession will enter the Chapel at the West Door. 

II. The Special Service. 

III. Latin Salutatory, by W. B. Hall, Jr., of Ala. 

IV. French Oration, by A. H. Dashiell, of Tex. 
V. German Oration, by S. S. Crockett, of Tex. 

VI. English Oration, by G. R, Bellinger, of S. C, 
VII. Delivery of Diplomas by the Chancellor. 
VIII. Conferring of Degrees by the Chancellor. 
Civil Engineer. 
Bachelor of Science. 
Bachelor of Letters. 
Master of arts. 

IX. Announcement of Honorary Degrees by the 

Chancellor. 
X. Announcement of Grammar School Medals 

and Prizes by the Registrar. 
XI. Award of Medals : 

Kentucky Medal for Greek. 
Master's Medal for Latin. 
Mrs. Rttggles Wright Medal for French. 
Vic e-Chancellor ; s Medal for Catechism. 
XII. Conclusion of Special Service and Reces- 
sional. 

The Procession will Return in order of 
entrance. 

3 i>. m. — Salute by Sewanee Light Artillery. 

8 P, K. — Commencement Hop, in Forensic HalL 



lie "University of the £outI\ Papers. 



Series B, jlo. 14. 




EGCE Ql/£]«[ BO]N[lJ]VI. 



Letter of the Ifctf. ]\Jorgari DiX, £■ 1'. B., 13. C. L., to the Churchman, 

August 22, 1885. 



EDITORIAL OF THE CHURCHMAN. 



We take a special pleasure in publishing the very 
remarkable article by Dr. Dix upon the University of 
the South, and especially at this time when, as never 
before in twenty years, the unity of the country and of 
the hearts of its people is uppermost in the minds of 
men. 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOOTH. 



Having just returned from a visit to Sewanee, Tenn., 
and being deeply impressed by what I saw and heard 
at that site of the University of the South, I ask your 
kind permission to give your readers some information 
about a work of which so little is known among us. I 
I went to Sewanee, curious to learn for myself what the 
University is ; I return with the conviction that it is 
already doing a great work for letters and religion, and 
that, unless all signs should fail, it has reached a point 
from which the advance will be rapid and sure. 

The direct route for us to Sewanee is from New York 
to Philadelphia, thence to Harrisburg, and then by the 
Cumberland Valley Railroad to Hagerstown, Md., where 
the traveler strikes the Shenandoah Valley and pro- 
ceeds through some of the loveliest scenery in this 
country, by Bristol, Roanoke and Cleveland to Chatta- 
nooga. There, taking the Nashville, Chattanooga and 
St. Louis Railway, he reaches Cowan passing around the 
storied " Lookout Mountain," where the battle in the 
clouds was fought. I cannot pause to describe the 
beauty of the views as one descends .the long valley, 
flanked on either side by mountains of bold outline,, 
and watered by rivers and lesser streams. 

The region recalls to memory the Tyrol and parts of 
the Scotch Highlands. 

Arrived at Cowan, a little village with tall chimneys 
and a blast furnace, the traveler linds himself at the 
foot of the Sewanee Mountain, a spur of the great 



4 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

Cumberland range. There he is presently taken in tow 
by a powerful locomotive, which drags the luggage 
and passenger cars at the end of an interminable queue 
of coal and iron vans, at a grade of one hundred and 
twenty-five feet to the mile, right up to the top of the 
hill. This road is the property of a mining corporation, 
extending some twelve or fourteen miles, and construct- 
ed for the purpose of transporting coal and iron ; it 
gives facilities to visitors to the University, who, after 
half an hour of tugging and puffing, and laborious 
ascent, find themselves at a substantial stone station, 
and actually within the precincts of this home of the 
arts, science and religion. 

But where is the University? At first the traveler is 
puzzled,- what appears is a somewhat thinly settled but 
not unattractive country village. It is situated on a 
plateau, many miles in extent, and so thickly wooded 
that he finds it hard to believe that he is on the summit 
of a mountain 2,100 feet above the level of the sea. At 
certain points only can a sidelong view be had of the 
plains below ; but the prospect when attained is simply 
magnificent. For the rest there is nothing to be seen 
but roads lined with shade-trees, and back from these 
are dwelling houses and cottages. There is also a hotel, 
which already three times enlarged, is still too small to 
accommodate the increasing number of visitors. After 
a while one comes to the buildings of the University, 
scattered along a semi-circle of half a mile, and in- 
cluding St. Augustine's chapel and its bell-tower, 
Forensic Hall, the Chemical and Philosophical Hall, St. 
Luke's Hall, and the Hodgson Library, besides several 
smaller halls erected by the fraternities for their 
meetings and exercises. Beyond St. Luke's Hall is a 
parade ground with a flag staff and two pieces of artil- 
lery, and still further on is the broad Campus, sur- 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 5 

rounded by stately oaks, where the young men play 
base ball and hold their athletic exercises. The resi- 
dences of the chancellor and vice-chancellor, the faculty, 
and several of the Southern bishops who make this 
beautiful place their summer home, the houses in which 
the students are lodged, as will be hereafter described, 
and the dwellings of other residents of the place, make 
up the rest of this unique settlement. 

The University corporation holds in fee a portion of the 
plateau some eight miles in length by two in width, and 
containing about 10,000 acres. The soil is thin and 
porous : the rock is a sandstone cap over limestone ; 
moisture sinks through it immediately; dampness and 
malaria are impossible. The water is deliciously cold, 
and so pure that it is used in the laboratories, or for 
medical purposes, without distillation. The atmosphere 
is fresh and bracing ; the timber is heavy aud abun- 
dant ; nothing can be imagined more delightful than 
the contrast between the intensely deep green of the 
trees and the equally intense blue sky, especially when 
the great white round-topped clouds come up in the 
summer noon. Storms here are grand and awful. The 
winter climate is cold ; but winter is vacation time in 
the University, while, during the summer, they are all 
hard at work in their lecture rooms. The title of the 
corporation to its domain is absolute ; none of the land 
will ever be alienated in fee ; the leases contain strin- 
gent provisions against nuisances ; and not a liquor 
saloon, billiard saloon, or any similar place can be found 
within ten miles of the University. 

The society at Sewanee is of that kind which attracts 
refined and cultured people who dislike noise, crowds, 
and feverish excitement. Among the permanent resi- 
dents and habitues, are representatives of some of the 
best and oldest familes of the South. Bishop Green, 



6 THE^TTXIYEESITY OF THE SOUTH. 

Chancellor of the University, now in his 88th year, Bishop 
Quintard, the Diocean of Tennessee, Bishop Gregg, 
of Texas, and Bishop Galleher,of Louisiana, have houses 
here ; others of the Southern Bishops may be met here 
in the summer. Here also resides the widow of the 
former beloved Bishop of Georgia, and the mother of 
the present Bishop of Western Texas, Mrs. Elliott, a 
lady of the old school, surrounded by her family, and 
dividing with Bishop Green the homage of those who 
venerate the ripe and beautiful old age in Christ, and 
the memories of the past. The house of the Bishop of 
Tennessee is tilled with memorials of men, places, and 
incidents connected with the work of his life ; there 
may be seen portraits, letters and autographs of Eng- 
lish prelates, his friends ; and in his private oratory are 
some windows filled with rare old glass which was 
brought across the sea from a ruined church in Sussex. 

The doors of the house of the vice-chancellor, the 
Eev. Telfair Hodgson, D.D., stand open all day long. 
The University owes him a debt which it can never pay 
for the unselfish labors of seven years, and for the 
thorough business capacity, the practical wisdom and 
good sense, and the marked ability, which he has 
placed at the disposal of the trustees, without salary, 
and for the love of God, man, and the Church. Of his 
accomplished and charming wife the utmost that could 
be said in praise would be too little ; no one could 
adorn her position more gracefully, or perform more 
acceptably the duties which require an infinite measure 
of tact, discretion, and genuine kindliness of heart. 

And now let me give some account of the institution 
itself. The history was fully told by the vice-chancellor 
in his official report to the Convention of the Diocese of 
Tennessee, A. D., 1883, and documents may be obtained 
from him giving full particulars respecting the several 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 7 

schools, the professors, and the students. I shall not 
repeat these things, but will only observe that the time 
is short since the resumption of the work which was so 
rudely broken up by the storm of our civil war. What 
is now seen at Sewanee is the outcome of not more than 
ten years of recovered life ; and memorable to relate, 
it has been done without one dollar of endowment, and 
with very little attention from the outside world. The 
men at Sewanee have worked there on small salaries or 
none ; some have resisted the temptation of lucrative 
and important positions elsewhere. The history is one 
of self-sacrifice, zeal, and devotion. And verily they 
have their reward, and must surely see, hereafter, the 
fulfillment of all their desires. The wonder is how so 
much could have been accomplished in so short a time. 
For it is a great system, well devised, and capable of 
immense expansion ; one, moreover, which has peculiar 
features worthy of note by those who are interested in 
the problem of education. Let me try to convey a clear 
idea of it. 

The supreme government is vested in a Board of 
Trustees, which now consists of the Bishops of North 
Carolina, East Carolina, Georgia, Florida, South Carolina, 
Alabama, Mississippi, Tennessee, Kentucky, Arkansas, 
Louisiana, Texas, and the two missionary jurisdictions 
within the latter State, with clerical and lay deputies 
from each diocese. This board holds its annual meet- 
ing at Sewanee, at the time of Commencement, the 
session lasting about one week. It elects a hebdoma- 
dal council of seven members, including the vice- 
chancellor, to which is confided the care and discipline 
of the institution during the year. The chancellor is a 
titular officer, whose sole duty is to preside over the 
annual meeting of the board. 



8 THE UXIVEKSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

The system of education is as follows : 

First, there is a grammar school. After passing 
through it, the boy enters the University and becomes 
a " collegian. 77 

The University consists of a large number of separate 
schools, each an entity m itself, and each arranged in a 
junior, intermediate, and senior department. In each 
separate school a student may attain, first, a certificate 
of proficiency, next a bachelors, and finally a master's 
diploma in that school only. 

By pursuing studies in a prescribed number of these 
schools, and attaining the diploma of bachelor in them 
all, he becomes entitled to the degree of Bachelor of 
Arts. 

The highest attainable honor is the Master's Degree. 
This is given only to those who have taken all the 
attainable degrees in the several schools of Greek, 
Latin, the Modern Languages, English Literature, Math- 
ematics, and the Evidences of Religion. Not more than 
two a year, on an average, get this degree. 

There is no limitation of time in any course, nor need 
they be pursued together ; a man may be junior in 
Greek, intermediate in Latin, and senior in Mathematics. 
Whenever he is ready in the work of any school, he 
goes up for his examination in that school. 

On reaching the rank of senior, the collegian assumes 
the cap and gown, which are insignia of proficiency and 
success in passing the lower grades. The boys of the 
grammar school, and most of the junior collegiaus 
wear the gray uniform of West Point, and are subject 
to military drill. Lieut. Dowdy of the Seventeenth 
United States Infantry, is detailed as their instructor by 
the War Department, Evening dress parades occur 
several times a week, with gun-fire at sunset. 

The Theological School, though constituting a part of 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. [) 

the University system, is entirely distinct in rules, reg- 
ulations and government. The students wear the cap 
with purple tassel, and gown, and the school is admira- 
bly accommodated in St. Luke's Hall, the finest and the 
largest building at Sewanee. It was erected by the 
liberality of Mrs. Henry M. Manigault, a native of South 
Carolina, now residing in England, who has also given a 
set of altar vessels inlaid with precious stones, many 
books for the library, and stoles, altar cloths, etc., for 
the chapel. St. Luke's Hall is four stories high, built 
of stone, and thoroughly well provided for its purpose. 

It has a little chapel of its own, lecture-rooms, apart- 
ments for the vice-chancellor, and rooms for the stu- 
dents, compared to which those in our General Theolog- 
ical Seminary are mere dens. The meetings of the 
board are held in this building. We have already in the 
Church some thirty-five clergymen who have been stu- 
dents at Sewanee, of whom about one-third are alumni 
of St. Luke's Hall, and this although the building was 
not opened until 187*. Who can doubt the prospective 
value of Sewanee to the Church ? 

Xo one can help being struck by the gentlemanly 
manners and good behavior of the students ; the ex- 
ceptions to the rule are few. This is no doubt the 
result of the peculiar system of lodging them. They 
are divided, grammar scholars and collegians alike, into 
small groups or u messes r of from twelve to twenty : 
each section is accommodated in a separate house. The 
houses thus occupied are presided over by gentlewomen 
of culture and refinement, amongst whom are ladies of 
the best Southern families. The house is, substantially, 
the private residence of a lady, and the collegians are 
her guests. Probably it would have been impossible to 
carry out such a scheme but for the social condition 
produced by the war, the destruction of private for- 



, 



10 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

tunes and the necessities which were the consequences. 
But the result is wonderful. In each house resides a 
proctor, whose duty it is to take note of any disorder 
or misconduct. The lady at the head of the establish- 
ment has nothing to do with that. She never addresses 
a word of reproof or rebuke to any one of her inmates - y 
the proctor has to see to their manners and behavior. 
Outside, and having general jurisdiction are other proc- 
tors, who report to the vice-chancellor if necessary. It 
is said that if any boy is found to be vicious and bad, 
and likely to "corrupt others," he soon disappears from 
the scene, being quietly dismissed as unfit to associate 
with gentlemen. Certainly it is that I have never seen 
anywhere so orderly and well behaved a body of young 
men. 

The influence of the service in St. Augustine's chapel 
is felt throughout the place. Daily services are held 
there ; about one-fourth of the seats are occupied by 
the members of the University ; the remainder are 
always well filled, and the building is often crowded. 
The services are very reverently performed, with the 
aid of a surpliced choir. On Sunday, August 2nd, at 
the 8 a. m. celebration, about one hundred and fifty 
persons communed, fifty of whom were collegians. 
Close by the chapel is a tower ; the bell rings at inter- 
vals, all day long, directing the movements of the com- 
munity, like the bugles in a garrison, or the forecastle 
bell aboard ship. 

The work done here is thorough. I was preseDt at 
the examination of a candidate for the Greek prize. It 
was conducted by Prof. Wiggins, an alumnus of the 
University, and continued some two hours, reflecting 
great honor on teacher and scholar alike. The subject 
was the "Odes of Pindar." The text used was that of 
Professor Gildersleeve, of Johns Hopkins University, 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 11 

who gave a course of lectures at Sewanee last year, and 
whom it is hoped to secure as a permanent summer 
lecturer. The Latin prize examination was on the An- 
dria of Terence, and also on the whole range of Latin 
poetry and philology, with everything bearing on the 
subject. I have never witnessed more searching or 
more remarkable examinations. 

St. Luke's Hall is the centre of an important mission- 
ary work in the neighborhood of the University. Some 
miles away there is a rude population known as 
" Cerates," and classed by the students with other 
heathen folk, as the "Amorites, Hivites, Hittites and 
Covites." They are so called from their inhabiting 
coves or recesses at the foot of the mountain where it 
dies into the plain. Years ago they lived in utter irre- 
ligion, and were noted for the illegal manufacture of 
whisky — a kind of Tennessee "moonshiners." When 
missionary efforts were directed towards these people 
by the zealous students of theology they resisted with 
disgust and finally attempted to kill one of the young 
men on his way back from a meeting in their domain. 
But here as elsewhere patience and faith have had their 
perfect work. A nice little chapel has been built for 
them, there is a Sunday school of ninety children, and 
fourteen were recently confirmed by Bishop Quintard. 

It is time to say something about the exercises of 
Commencement Week. These began on Thursday, July 
30th, and ended on Thursday, August 6th. On the 
opening day service was held in St. Augustine's chapel, 
at 11 a, m. On that and the two following days there 
were contests in declamation between the two literary 
societies, and similar contests between individuals of 
the several departments, athletic sports, a parade, and 
anniversaries of the societies. On Sunday, August 2d, 
after an early celebration at 8 a. m., divine service was 



12 THE rXIYEKSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

held at 11, and the commencement sermon was 
preached before a congregation which filled every part 
of the building. On Wednesday, Bishop Dudley of the 
Diocese of Kentucky, delivered a brilliant oration, tak- 
ing the place of the Hon. Proctor Knott, Governor of 
Kentucky, who was kept at home by a dangerous out- 
break in some of the counties of his State, which had 
assumed a very threatening character. ' In the evening 
an address was delivered by Col. Arthur S. Colyar, of 
Tennessee, a most original and entertaining speaker, 
who kept the audience convulsed with laughter during 
great part of his allotted time. The alumni enjoyed their 
annual banquet and reunion at the close of the exercises 
which included an essay by the Rev. Stewart McQueen, 
of Selma, Ala, one of thefirst graduates of St. Luke's Hall. 

As to the proceedings on Commencement Day : the 
weather was perfect, and the scene most impressive. 
The procession headed by the Cadet Corps in uniform, 
and including the surpliced choir and vested clergy, and 
moved slowly round the chapel to the front door sing- 
ing the hymn : " Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God Almighty." 

The melody was sustained by a cornet player in the 
choir. The chancellor and vice-chancellor appeared in 
their rich and brilliant robes of office ; most of the 
clergy wore the biretta or " Canterbury cap ; " the 
bishops and many of the priests had on the hoods of 
their degrees. The service was short and spirited. 
Among the interesting incidents of the day, was the 
delivery of the medals for Greek and Latin. In pre- 
senting the former to the successful contestant, Bishop 
Dudley took occasion to speak with great vigor and 
spirit in denunciation of the modern assault on class- 
ical studies and the Greek language, claiming for those 
studies, and particularly for that of the Greek, the high- 
est value and importance, while the Rev. David Sessums 



THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 13 

of Memphis, in presenting the Latin medal, ably sec- 
onded the Bishop, and asserted the intention of the 
University — of which he is one of the most accomplish- 
ed alumni — to maintain her position as defender and 
zealous promoter of classical learning. A reception 
and lunch at Dr. Hodgson's house followed on the clos- 
ing of the commencement exercises. The lads acting 
as a light artillery corps, tired a salute of thirteen 
guns, and a ball concluded the proceedings of the week, 
to the great delectation of the young people, who kept 
it up until half past four of the following morning. 

I wish to add a few words by way of conclusion. 
First, then, Churchmen ought to know what a work is 
in progress on Sewanee Mountain. Secondly, they 
should lay it to heart that this has been accomplished 
without one dollar by way of endowment, and that it 
could not have been done at all but for the devotion 
and self-sacritice of a rare body of men and women. It 
is all but incredible that so much has been accomplish- 
ed in little more than ten years. 

But, thirdly, the Church ought to kuow the wants of 
this University. It does not, indeed, come before the 
country or the members of our communion in forma 
pauperis, begging for wealth ; but there is no reason 
why people should not know that needs are pressing, 
and that the opportunity is a golden one. Of the 
buildings, two only, St. Luke's Hall and the Hodgson 
Library (the latter the gift of the vice-chancellor) are 
of stone ; a third is part of stone and part of iron ; the 
rest, including St. Augustine's chapel, are wooden struc- 
tures. The chapel has grown and spread out over the 
ground like a melon vine. The shingles on its roof de- 
note, by their varied degrees of freshness, the succes- 
sive stages of enlargement. There is need of a stone 
church to contain at least 1,000 persons, of other halls 



14 THE UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 

of substantial material, and especially of endowed pro- 
fessorships. Here is such a foundation as was rarely 
laid. Why should rich men, with hearts full of loving 
thoughts and minds inspired by lofty projects, overlook 
such a work as this ? Why should one of our wealthy 
and honored citizens of New York have recently given 
$500,000 to a Methodist college in the State of Tennes- 
see, passing by this vigorous child of the household of 
his own faith. 

There is no such word as failure to Sewanee. But 
there ought to be no such words as long waiting and 
hope deferred. No doubt the beginnings of most of 
our great institutions were small and their growth was 
slow ; yet, considering the wealth and influence of our 
Church, there is no reason why we should not do better 
by this grand enterprise. Ultimate success seems to 
be certain. On the day of commencement two pieces 
of good news were in circulation : that the Diocese of 
Kentucky was about to join the rest and send its rep- 
resentatives to the board, and that there were already 
sixty new applicants for matriculation. Every sign is 
favorable. What next is to be desired but that some of 
our wealthy and liberal citizens, South or North, seeing 
the opportunity and realizing the promise of this day, 
will come up and lay on this mountain altar worthy 
offerings to the glory of God, and for the good of the 
rising generation ? The influence of Sewanee is already 
felt through every Southern Diocese, and by reflex, in 
the North. There seems no limit to the good that 
might be done with ample appliances and means ; and 
I cannot but believe that the men and women are now 
living and known to God, who will give what is required 
to push on the work, and thus advance the cause of 
sound education, thorough culture, righteousness and 
true godliness, throughout our borders. 

Morgan Dix. 



6e Sent to Sewetfiee* 



1. The location upon the Cumberland Plateau, dry 
under foot, yielding chemically pure freestone water, 
and bathed in fresh, bracing air, is the healthiest in the 
United States. 

2. The students are not herded together in commons 
and dormitories, but are broken up into families, being 
subject to Christian and refining influences. 

3. The tradition of the school is to make Christians 
and gentlemen of its students, as well as scholars. 

4. Owning a domain four miles in each direction, and 
having absolute control over it, it can guard its students 
against those temptations that surround them at all 
other institutions. 

5. Owing to its remoteness from cities and large 
towns, there is not the same inducement for its students 
to spend money outside of the regular college charges 
that exist elsewhere; hence the University of the 
South is really cheaper than most other colleges. The 
fees and charges for board are greater than at some 
other schools, but when we consider that there are no 
hotels, nor saloons, nor billiard rooms, nor gambling 
places allowed within four miles of Sewanee, we can 
see that in its higher charges for board and tuition, the 
University of the South can afford to give its students 
the best tuition, and better guard them against the 
evils that beset other institutions. 

6. It is the conclusion of the best medical minds 
that boys from hotter and malarial regions should spend 
several years of their lives, between the ages of ten 
and twenty, in such an invigorating climate as that of 
Sewanee. 

7. This conclusion is also beginning to obtain in re- 
regard to youths living in the North and East, who are 
predisposed to pulmonary troubles. 



fiie "University of the (Soutii Papers, 

Series B, JSfo. 17. 




Programme of (Studies for School of JVIodern Languages. 

1886* 



SCHEMJEE OF MODERN LAKGIAGES STUDIES, 1886 87. 



LECTURES. 



German. 

Junior Class. 
Senior Class. 
Intermediate Class. 

Spanish. 

Senior. 
Intermediate. 



w •r' 

2 £ 






Hours. 



9-10 
10-11 
11-12 



12-1 
1-2 



French. 

Intermediate. 

Senior. 

Junior. 

Spanish. 

Junior. 









Hour*. 



8:15-9 

11-12 

1-2 



10-11 



ARRANGEMENT OF CLASS ^YORK. 

FIRST TERM. 



German. 



Junior. 



Intermediate. 



Senior. 



Monday. 



Grammar. 

Poetry Memorized. 

Exercises. 



Correction of Exercises. 
Reading and Analysis. 



Dictations. 

Analysis. 

Exercises. 



Wednesday. 



Correction of Exercises. 
Reading and Translation. 
Written Translation. 



Grammar and Notes. 
Written Translation. 



Friday. 



Reading. 
History and 
Maps. 



Correction of Exercises. 

Reading. 

Written Translation. 



Spanish. 



Senior. 



Intermediate. 



Exercises. 

Reading. 

Correction of Exercises. 



Grammar. 

Exercises. 



French. 



Junior. 



Intermediate. 



Senior. 



Spanish. 



Junior. 



Tuesday. 



Grammar. 

Poetry Memorized. 

Exercises. 



Correction of Exercises. 
Reading. 



Dictation. 
Reading. 
Reading at Sight. 



Written Translation. 
Grammar. 



Correction of Exercises. 

Reading. 

Written Translation. 



Dictation. 

Reading. 

Exercises. 



Notes on Gram.l 
Reading. 
German Phil'phy 



Exercises. 
Reading. 
Historical Gram. 



Reading. 
Exercises. 



Thursday. 



Correction of Exercises. 

Reading. 

Written Translations. 



Reading. 
Grammar Notes. 
Written Translations. 



Correction of Exercises. 

Reading. 

Written Translations. 



Grammar. 
Exercises. 
Reading. 



Exercises. 

Dictations. 

Reading. 



Saturday. 



History. 

Maps. 

Exercises. 



Grammar. 
Reading. 



Reading. 

Notes on Histor'al 

French Grammar. 



History and Maps, 
Reading. 
Written Transl's. 



The above arrangement is adhered to as far as practicable throughout the term, the 
routine onlv being interrupted by special work, preparation for examinations and gen- 
eral reviews, due notice of which is always given to the student by the Professor or 
Tutor in charge. 

The arrangement of studies for the second term is virtually the same as the above, 
with the exception that on Saturdays the Literature of the respective languages will be 
studied in all the classes and graded according to the standing of the class. 



[iv] 



INTRODUCTION. 



" Language is the armory of the human mind, and at once contains the 
trophies of its past and the weapons of its future conquests." — Coleridge. 

In spite of the rapid development of intellectual culture in this age, 
and its universal extension over the face of the globe, being stimulated by 
the ingenious appliances of modern invention, it, is far from having 
attained such a degree of pre-eminence as to allow even the most favoured 
minds other modes of expression for articulate speech. The popular preju- 
dice runs in favour of the use of that '• ornament of iniquity," the tongue ; 
following, in this at least, the practice of former generations. Such being 
the case, it. necessarily follows, that the attainment of excellence in the 
power of expression becomes one of the prime studies in the schema of 
man ambitioning true culture. But, no human being, filled with love for 
the subject, after making the first steps in the ascent towards Linguistic 
Learning, will coolly survey the broad realms of Language stretching out 
beyond reach or ken, and be content to remain stationary within the com- 
paratively narrow limits of a single State. To broaden the mind, quicken 
the ardour of imagination, stimulate emulation, and gather in the gener- 
ous manna which human intellect has scattered for ages in every land, he 
must acquire and learn to use the courteous weapons employed on the bat- 
tlefield of ideas, where the intellectual forces of the world's noblest and 
best meet in ardent but bloodless conflict, the palm and guerdon of which 
is the good of mankind and the glory of God. 

Language study, in a more technical sense, contributes powerfully to the 
development of the mind, suggests and answers questions relating to the 
life and history of man, while in practical utility its scope is immeasurable. 
But, supposing that in the large group of languages comprising the Aryan 
family, there are tongues that combine in themselves most of the intel- 
lectual and practical advantages claimed for the whole as a body, it is 
incumbent upon the student, if he would avoid an immense and useless 
expenditure of energy, to fix his choice upon such as will answer first his 
general and then his specific requirements. The question of choice may 
lead him into the hurly-burly of contending opinions where the striving 
parties uphold the respective merits of the Ancient and Modern Languages 
for Educational purposes ; and here he will find that both parties are right 
from a narrow-minded standpoint, but blunder most egregiously when they 
fail to recognize the necessity of union between the Classics and the 
Moderns. 



[▼] 

Languages, whether studied singly or in groups, ought to be always con- 
sidered as being portions of a grand total. Like the members of a body, 
they may differ in shape, in appearance and in many essential functions, 
but they are. nevertheless, united by the life and soul that pervades them 
all. In our teaching at this University we strive to show how these mem" 
bers work in unison, or in other words, essay to show the relationship exist- 
ing between Ancient and Modern Tongues, and the particular end to be 
attained by studying these two categories oi languages. In this we often have 
to dwell upon the fallacy of what innovators propose, the substitution of the 
Modern for the Ancient in the Linguistic instruction of the day. Although 
the former may fairly compete with the latter in most of the essentials for 
mind development, and far surpass them in the number and importance 
of the benefits conferred by the study of a Language, still they can never 
supersede them and no amount of prejudice can blind us to the necessity of 
retaining the Classics. This may sound like heresy to the anti-classic 
mass, who would treat the grand old Greek and Latin as cast-off garments, 
and will not -recognize that the dead languages ought to be learned, if for 
no other reason, for the sake of the national idiom. To the general student, 
moreover, they will ever have an interest somewhat distinct from their 
linguistic application ; as Langu ages of polite and cultured races ; Lan- 
guages that opened their treasured stores to the impoverished state of 
Letters, infused new vigor into superannuated Europe, burst the fetters that 
bound human thought and announced the coming of the glorious Renais- 
sance. To this many would answer, that the great Tevolutlon of thought 
would have taken place any way without the aid of the classics ; and that 
as far as individuals are concerned, the world saw great men before and 
after Agamemnon who never heard of Greek or Latin. Very true, but this is 
a question of mind-forcing and does not touch on innate greatness that 
requires little or no aid, for experience has taught us that tue average col- 
lege man is not usually a great man. even in his own opinion, and must 
have greatness shoved upon him, or at least have his faculties awakened by 
the magic wand of Education. Thus, strange as the anomaly may seem to 
some minds, there is at least one Institution in this country where Lan- 
guages, ancient and modern, are considered one and indivisible, loving 
and brotherly, or at most, only separated as were Castor and Pollux, by the 
immortality of the one and the more earthly attributes of the other. What 
is announced here as the position assumed by the Schools of Ancient and 
Modern Languages will, we hope, suggest to students the principles we 
would inculcate, that to obtain a true knowledge of the " Moderns," the 
"Ancients " are indispensable, as no genuine votary of the former will be sat- 
isfied with facts alone, but seek causes and reasons ; nor, on the other hand, 
will the classical student remain crystallized among the ancients. Coming 
forward or working backward, as the case may require, the Student of Lan- 
guage will follow with interest the wonderful phenomena of Language trans- 
formation as operated in different countries and various climes, and study 
likewise the magnificent results of man's industry and genius revealed in 
the productions dotting the busy centuries that separate us from the world of 
the ancients. The few remarks we will add before closing this paper, are 
directed more especially to those who may wish to serve their Scholarly 
apprenticeship at Sewanee. It may be a startling assertion to make on the 
outset, but it is nevertheless true, that Sewanee will impress the majoritv 



[vi] 

of aspirants unfavorably at first. There will be missed here the many 
advantages professed, by numerous other institutions in the land. It will 
be soon discovered, for example., that the corps of teachers has not as yet 
found the secret of compressing the work of half a score of years into a six 
weeks course ; nor has it as yet patented any contrivance by which the 
most ignorant persons at a reasonable charge and with little bodily labor 
are taught to "write books in philosophy, poetry, politics, law, mathe- 
matics and theology without the least assistance from genius or study." 
No, and what is more, Sewanee can never hope to vie with the places 
where the unambitious procure at low rates a minimum of instruction 
approximating in intrinsic worth one-tenth of the price really paid for it . 
Xo, we humbly repeat, nothing like that can be furnished here. And yet,, 
in spite of such flagrant imperfections, this University has much to offer, and 
that of a character which the sensible and broad-minded of its patrons and 
students will readily appreciate, that is, the solid inducement of genuine cul- 
ture and positive knowledge, offered generously, but only, be it remembered, 
to those who are willing to train long and enthusiastically for the prize. 
The Sewanee student's first experience is that the fount of Learning bub- 
bles up its crystal stream freely enough, but that he must do something 
more than stoop to quench his thirst. Farther in his academic career, the 
conviction will be strong in his mind that whatever may be the possibility 
of his wearing out from the high polish he receives, he runs not the slight- 
est risk of rusting out. Appreciating the many difficulties and stumbling- 
blocks that beset the path of even the most concientious and most careful 
workers as they advance step by step towards the desired goal, and feeling 
more especially the obligation of taxing ourselves in favor of students 
under our immediate care, we have drawn up a programme which repre- 
sents the course to be followed in the School of Modern Languages for the 
attainment of Degrees. This Programme ought to be considered a chart of 
studies, and we earnestly hope the members of the School of Modern Lan- 
guages will never fail to "take their bearings' 1 and mark them on their 
chart. 



Modern Languages and Literature. 



F. M. Page, A. M., Professor. 

G. ^Vhite, Ph. D., Assistant Professor. 

W. Boone Xauts, A. M., ? In ^ tructorq 
John Platt, 5 ln ^ rnct01 ^ 

The School of Modern Languages regularly comprises — 
French, its Literature and the History of France. 
German, its Literature and the History of Germany. 
Spanish, its Literature and the History of Spain. 

Italian is taught when the number of applicants warrants the 
formation of a class. 

For the A. M. Diploma Special Courses, extending over two 
Terms, are provided in the above languages. The regular yearly 
course for French, German and Spanish embraces two Terms, and 
each class meets three times a week. 

The University Course begins in Lent Term. 

For admission into the Junior Class the student must have 
passed through the Preparatory Course (see Grammar School) or 
its equivalent. 

According to the regular University System the passing Exami- 
tion Mark is 2 ; but in Medal Competitions between the classes, the 
value of the mark varies. Members of the Classes in Modern 
Languages are required to stand the Class Examination (July) in 
order to pass at the Final, or December Examination. Class 
standing is carefully noted, and anything over 2.50 at the Inter- 
mediate Examination is put to the credit of the student for the 
Final Examination. Xew students are admitted into classes ac- 
cording to standing either Term for the Junior and Intermediate; 
but are obliged to enter the Senior in March — except in extraordi- 
nary cases. 



8 Courses of Study. 

MEDALS — ANNUAL AWARDS. " 

The Buggies- Wright French Medal is open to members of the 
University French Classes, and is awarded for general excellence. 

The Harry-Hodgson German Medal is awarded for special work 
in A. M. German. 

The Texas Medal (Bishop Elliott) is awarded for special work in 
A. M. Spanish. 

A course of three years in one of the three languages is requisite 
for the Degrees of Bachelor of Arts, Bachelor of Letters, Bach- 
elor of Science or Civil Engineering (vide Catalogue for 1886). 



TEXT BOOKS FOE 1886-87. 



FRENCH. 

JUNIOR. 

First Term — Keetel's Collegiate Course, Keetel's Reader, Pylo- 
det's Litterature Conteinporaine, Menzie's History of 
France, Exercise Books. 

Second Term — Additional — Knapp's Selections. 

INTERMEDIATE. 

First Term — Waterloo (Erckmann Chatrian), Zaire (Yoltaire), 

Demogeot's Textes Classiques, Keetel's Collegiate 

Course Cinq Mars (de Viguy). 
Secend Term — Additional — Picciola (Saintine), Misanthrope (Mo- 

liere), Jeune Homme Pauvre (Feuillet), Le Philsophe 

sous les toits (Souvestre). 

SENIOR. 

First Term — Tartuffe, Pylodet's Litterature Classique, Deinogoet's 
Textes Classiques (both volumes), Harrison's Syntax, 
Yoltaire's Drama. 

Second Term — Additional — Athalie, Jeune Homme Pauvre, Ro- 
man d' une Brave Homme (About). 
Menzie's History of France. 

GERMAN. 

JUNIOR. 

First Term — Otto's Grammar, Boisen Reader, History of Ger- 
many (Menzie's, Whitney's Reader. 
Second Term — Additional — Undine (Fouque). 

INTERMEDIATE. 

First Term — Maria Stuart, Soil and Habeu. 



The University of the South. 9 

Second Term — Wallenstein, Grimm's Zwei Essays, Whitney's 
Grammar. 

SENIOR. 

Mrst Terry — Whitney's Grammar, Die Yungfrau von Orleans 
(Schiller), Aus Meinem Leben (Goethe), Soil nnd 
Haben, Minna von Barnhelm (Lessing). 

Second Term — Faust, Torquato Tasso (Goethe), Grimm's Zwei Es- 
says, Menzie's History of Germany, Hosmer's Ger- 
man Literature. 

SPANISH. 

JUNIOR. 

First Term — Knapp's Grammar, Knapp's Reader. 

Second Term — Caballero Novelas, History of Spain (Harrison). 

INTERMEDIATE. 

First Term — Cervantes Xovelas (selected), Gil Bias (Isla), 

Knapp's Grammar. 
Second Term — Modern Authors (selections). 

SENIOR. 

First Term — "Works of Cervantes, Yega, Calderon. 
Second Term — Espronceda, Martinez de la Rosa, History of Spain 
(Harrison). 

For reference outside regular Text Books : 

French — Brachet's, Bergman's Grammars, Burguy Brachel's 
Etymological Dictionary, Littre's Dictionary, Littre's Langue 
Francaise, Guizot's Synonymes, Havelacque Linguistique, Besant's 
French Humorists, Ampere Demogoet's, Gerusez, Visard's Lit- 
terature Francaise, Krotzner's Franzosische Metrik, Guizot's, 
Martin's Histoire de France, Atlas Hachette. 

German — Grimm's Grammatik, Bopp's Yergleichende Gram- 
matik, Hahn's Grammar, Sweet's, Carpenter's Anglo-Saxon Gram- 
mar, Grimm's Deutsche Sprache, Kluge Etymologisches Worter- 
buch, Sanders Synonymeo, Findel's Literatur, Kurz Literatur 
'Geschichte, Gervinus Geschichte, Schleicher, Scherer 

Spanish — Diez, Sismondi, Gily Zarate, Tesoro del Teatro Es- 
panol, Conde, Cancioneros espanoles, Ochoa, etc. 



10 Courses of Study. 



OUTLINE OF THE COURSE FOE 1886-87. 



FRENCH. 

JUNIOR CLASS (DR. WHITE). 

First Term. 
(Texts taken up in regular order.) 

1. Beading — 

a. Selections from Sardou, Sue. Guizot, Dumas. 
1). Selections from Lamennais, Scribe, Lamartine, Thiers/ 
with written translations and grammatical criticism. 

2. Exercise Pronunciation — 

La Fontaine's Fables — Three weeks memory study. 

3. Composition and Grammar — 

One month thorough trainiug in Keetel's Grammar (First 
Part). 

Exercises through the Term bearing on the Grammar reci- 
tations. 
4.* History and Literature — 

First half of Meuzie's History with Maps. 

Five Lectures on French Literature. 

Second Term. 

1. Reading — 

Selections from Alfred de- Musset, Cautier. Edmond About, 
Alphonse Daudet, Yictor Hugo. 

2. Dictations — 

Six weeks' practice, with reference to spelling, etymology, 
etc. 

3. Composition and, Grammar — 

First Lessons, Syntax with Exercises through the Term. 

4. History and Literature — 

Second half of Menzie's History. A few lectures on mod- 
ern authors. 

INTERMEDIATE CLASS (PROF. PAGE). 

First Term. 
1. Beading — 

a. Six weeks, Waterloo with written translations. 

b. Six weeks. Zaire with written translations. 



The University of the South. 11 

c. Six weeks, Demogeot Textes (XYII-XIX centuries) 
with notice of the authors. 

2 . Co mp os it ion and Gra mmar — 

Syntax and Irregular Verbs. Exercises through the term 
on Rules of Syntax and Idioms. 

3. Lectures — 

A few lectures on Historical Grammar. 

Extra Beading — 

Cinq Mars, 200 pages. # 

Second Term. 

1. Beading — 

a. Picciola, with written translations. 

b. Misanthrope, with written translations. Lectures on 

Moliere. 

c. Demogeot's Textes (XYIII-XIX centuries) continued. 

2. Composition and Grammar — 

Review of Syntax (Keetel's), Exercises on Rules. 
First Lessons in regular composition. 

3. Lectures — 

Outline of History of French Language from the earliest 
times to the XYII century. 

Outline of French Literature from 200 B. C. to the Renais- 
sance. 
Extra Beading — 

Jeuue Homme Pauvre. Philsophe sous les toits. 

SENIOR. 

First Term. 

1. Beading — 

a. Four weeks. Tartuffe, written translations. 

b. Eight weeks, Textes Classique (first volume) with crit- 

ical description of the Literature of XIY-XY centuries. 

c. Litterature Classique (Pylodet's) with original essays on 

French Literature. 

2. Composition and Grammar — 

Harrison, s Syntax. Review of Forms and Irregular Yerbs, 
Original Exercises, Prose writing Historical French Gram- 
mar Notes (through the term). 

Examination on French Syntax (Final). 

3. Lectures — 

Embracing the Origin of French Language, its develope- 



12 Courses of Study. 

ment and its relation to the Latin and other languages, as 
well as its phonetic and morphological transformation. 
Extra Beading — 

Voltaire' s Dramas. 

Second Term. 

1. Beading — 

a. Athalie with Lectures on Eacine, written translations. 
o. Textes Classiques (first and second volumes) as supple- 
ments to the Lectures on Literature. 
c. Litterature Classique (Pylodet's) for Heading and Essays. 

2. Composition and Grammar — 

Harrison's Syntax, thoroughly studied, used as reference in 
the correction of Exercises. Great care is taken with the 
Exercises during the term, and stress laid on Syntactical 
and Etymological questions. 

3. Lectures — 

Notes on French Literature, from the early attempts of the 
Gauls to the French Ee volution, with numerous illustra- 
tions of style and language of different periods. 
Extra Beading — 

Jeune Homme Pauvre, Roman d' une Brave Homme. 

GEEMAK 

JUNIOR (PROF. WHITE). 

First Term. 
1. Beading — 

a. Selections from Grimm, Anderson, P. Heyse. 

b. Selections from La Motte Fouque, Elise Polko. 

With written translations, Parsing, Spelling and Dictations. 
"2. Composition and Grammar — 

One month Otto's Grammar, Exercises (through the Irregu- 
lar Verbs) the whole Term. 

3. Memory Lessons and Pronunciation — 

Selection from German Poets. 

4. Literature and History — 

First half of Menzie's History, with Maps. 

Second Term. 
1. Beading — 

a. Selections from Schiller. 

b. Undine, written translations. 



The University of the South. 13 

2. Composition and Grammar — 

One month review of Otto's Grammar. 

Dictations and Exercises on the Principal Rules of Grammar* 

3. History and Literature — 

Second haJf of Menzie's History of Germany. 
Lectures on Modern German Authors. 

INTERMEDIATE (PROF. PAGE). 

First Term. 

1. Reading — 

a. Maria Stuart, Lectures on Schiller, written translations. 

b. First volume Soil und Haben with written translations 

and Grammatical and Etymological Criticisms. 

2. Grammar and Composition — 

Whitney's Grammar and Exercises. 

3. Lectures — 

Outline of History German Language. 

Extra Reading — 

Soil und Haben. 

Second Term. 

1. Reading — 

a. Wallensteins Tod. Lecture on Thirty Tears' War. 

b. Second volume Soil und Haben. written translations 

and analysis. 

2. Composition and Grammar — 

German Syntax, Original Exercises. 

3. Lectuees — 

German Literature, XTIII Century. 

Extra Reading — 

Grimm's Zwei Essays. 

SENIOR. 

First Term. 
1. Reading — 

a. Die Yungfrau von Orleans. Lectures on the German 

Drama XTIII Century. 

b. Aus Meinem Lebeu, written translations. Lecture on 

Goethe and his influence on German Literature. 

c. Soil und Heben (second volume), Analysis and Ety- 

mology. 



14 Courses of Study. 

2. Composition — 

Exercises through the Term, Examination on German Syn- 
tax (Final). 

3. Lectures — 

Origin of German Language and Notes on Grammar. 
Extra Beading — . 

Minna von Barnhelm, 

Second Term. 

1. Beading — 

a. Faust, with written translations, notes and commenta- 
ries. Original Essay on the Drama by the members 
of the Class. 

o. Aus Meinem Leben (fifth part). 

2. Composition — 

Original in German, Studies in German Philology, Transla- 
tion of Selections from English Authors. 

3. Lectures — 

German Literature Notes from the Ninth century to the 
death of Gcethe. Essay on the History of Germany and 
German Statistics by the members of the Class (Final). 
Extra Beading — 

Grimm's Zwei Essays. 

SPANISH. 

JUNIOR (PROF. PAGE). 

First Term. 

1. Beading — 

a. Selections from Caballero, Selgas, Juan Yalera, Emilio 

Castelar. 
o. Familia de Alvareda, written translations. Lecture on 

Modern Spanish Novelists. 

2. Composition and Grammar — 

Knapp's Grammar, Exercises on the Irregular Yerb, Dicta- 
tions, Etymology. 

3. History and Literature — 

First half (up to Charles Y) Harrison's History of Spain 
with Maps. 

Second Term. 
1. Beading — 

a. Caballero Novelas, reading at sight and written transla- 
tions. 



The University of the South, 15 

2. Composition and Grammar — 

Knapp's Grammar reviewed. Easy little stories translated 
from the English. 

3. History and Literature — 

Second half History of Spain (Harrison's). A few Lec- 
tures on Spanish Language, its origin and growth. 

INTERMEDIATE. 

First Term. 

1. Reading — 

a. Selections from the Xovelas of Cervantes. 

b. Selections from Gil Bias (Isla) with written transla- 

tions. Grammatical Criticism. 

2. Grammar and Compositions — 

Commercial Letters and English selections translated. 
!N"otes on Spanish Grammar. 

3. Lectures — 

Literature of the Arabs in Spain. Position of Spanish 
among Romance Languages. 
Extra Reading — 

Lagrhnas, (Caballero). 

Second Term. 

1. Reading — 

a. Selections from Xovelas (Cervantes), with written trans- 

lations. Lectures on Cervantes and his Time. 

b. Juan Varelas' Literary Criticisms (one volume). 

2. Composition — 

Selection from the Alhambra (Irving) translated, Knapp's 
Grammar reviewed, Comparison of Spanish and Latin 
Syntax. 

3. Lectures — 

Spanish Literature of the XVI century and its influence on 
France and Italy. 

Extra Reading — 

Second volume Yarelas' Criticism. 

SENIOR. 

Frist Term. 

1. Reading — 

a. One volume of Don Quixote, with notes on the meaning 

and object of the work. 

b. La Estrella de Sevilla (Yega). 



16 Courses of Study. 

c. El Principe Constante (Calderon), written translations- 
Lectures on Lope de Yega and Calderon. 

2. Composition and Grammar — 

Selections from Alhambra continued. 

3. Lectures — 

Lectures on Comparative Romance Phonology. Notes on 
Spanish Grammar given through the course, collected and 
grouped for revision and examination (through the Term). 
Students will stand final examination on these Notes, and 
hand in a Synopsis of Spanish Statistics. 
Extra Reading — 

Don Quixote reviewed. 

Second Term. 

1. Beading — 

a. Second volume Don Quixote, with notes. 

b. Selections from Espronceda. Lectures on Spanish Ver- 

sification. 

c. Poema del Cid, with historical and linguistic notes. 

2. Composition — 

Selections from Irving's works translated. Spanish Syntax 
reviewed. 

3. Lectures — 

Notes on Literature of Spain from the XI century to 1860. 
Extra Reading — 

Magico Prodijioso (Calderon). 

To obtain a Bachelor's Diploma in any of the three languages, 
the candidate must have passed satisfactory examinations on, 

1. History — French, German or Spanish — in Junior Class. 

2. Syntax — French, German or Spanish — in First Term of 

Senior course. 

3. Historical Grammar Notes end of First Term of Senior 

Course. 

4. Statistics, synopsis handed in to the Professor any time 

before the end of Second Term Senior Class. 

5. Literature Notes, end of Second Term Senior Class. 

6. General* Examination on the Reading and Composition, 

end of Seeond Term Senior Class. 
Note — To the Programme of 1887 will be added the Examina- 
tion Questions of 1886. 



%$W0if 5 of t ^ Souf ^ fapeB3. 



fetes B. *B2o. }8. 




ECCE QUAM BONUM. 

The School of Commerce and Trade. 
1886. 



University of the South, ) 
Sewanee, Tenn. j 

Bu0ipc00 education/ 



The rapid commercial and industrial development of 
the South leads to a constantly increasing demand for 
active young men, trained for business life. 

For success, this career demands of them not only a 
thorough commercial training, but a general culture 
of mind, a firmness of purpose, a soundness of char- 
acter and a knowledge of the wants of the public and 
the duties of citizenship. 

To meet the wants of those who wish to engage in 
mercantile pursuits, The School of Commerce and 
Trade offers exceptional 

ADVANTAGES. 

It furnishes a thorough business course in connection 
with such a general culture as shall tit the graduate for 
the commercial and social requirements of the day. 

The relation of all studies pursued to the practical 
affairs of business life is carefully traced, while the 
methods of instruction tend to develop habits of neat- 
ness, precision and method, which are invaluable to a 
business man. 

While students here enjoy all the benefits procurable 
in the best business colleges, the following are peculiar 
features of this place : 

(1) Students have the advantages of the University 
classes in foreign languages. 

(2) A more complete course in general studies, im- 
parting a culture which is so lacking in the instruction 
of business colleges generally. 



(3) Contact with the refinement and scholarship of the 
University, thereby gaining that possession of faculties 
and polish of manner so essential to highest success in life. 

(4) A complete course of study for those who have 
only a limited time at their disposal. 

(5) A study of political history and economy and the 
principles of civil government, which alone can make 
an intelligent voter and citizen. 

ADMISSION. 

Applicants for admission must be sixteen years of 
age and have the elements of an English education. 
Those who are deficient in the last respect can secure 
the requisite preparation in the Grammar School. 

COURSE OF STUDY. 

The course of study covers a period of two terms 
(one year), and gives a training that should fit the 
student for the highest position in mercantile life. 

The following branches are included in the course to 
secure a diploma- of the School : Book-keeping — both 
theoretical and practical, Commercial Calculations, Com- 
mercial Law, General History, Political Economy and 
History, English Literature, Composition and Letter- 
Writing, French, German or Spanish, and Penmanship. 

Throughout the course students receive ample prac- 
tice in all business details, by eugaging in actual transac- 
tions with one another. 

TERMS. 

The expenses per term are the same as in the other 
schools of the University, 
Students may enter at any time. 

Correspondence regarding admission should be ad- 
dressed to Eev. Telfair Hodgson, D. D., 

Yice-Chancellor, 
Sewanee, Tenu. 



Reasons Why Beys ?h©uld be 

^ENT T0 8EWANEE. 



1. The location upon the Cumberland Plateau, dry 
under foot, yielding chemically pure freestone water, 
and bathed in fresh, bracing air, is the healthiest in the 
United States. 

2. The students are not herded together in commons 
and dormitories, but are broken up into families, being 
subject to Christian and refining influences. 

3. The tradition of the school is to make Christians 
and gentlemen of its students, as well as scholars. 

4. Owning a domain four miles in each direction, and 
having absolute control over it, it can guard its students 
against those temptations that surround them at all 
other institutions. 

5. Owing to its remoteness from cities and large 
towns, there is not the same inducement for its students 
to spend money outside the regular college charges 
that exists elsewhere ; hence the University of the 
South is really cheaper than most other colleges. The 
fees and charges for board are greater than at some 
other schools, but when we consider that there are no 
hotels, nor saloons, nor billiard rooms, nor gambling 
places allowed within four miles of Sewauee, we can 
see that in its higher charges for board and tuition, the 
University of the South can afford to give its students 
the best tuition, and better guard them against the 
evils that beset other institutions. 

G. It is the conclusion of the best medical minds 
that boys from hotter and malarial regions should spend 
several years of their lives, between the ages of ten 
and 'twenty, in such an invigorating climate as that of 
Sewanee. 

7. This conclusion is also beginning to obtain in 
regard to youths living in tin* North and East, who are 
predisposed to pulmonary troubles. 



WixUvzxfy of i%t ^oxif § § qrartf . 



km*3,Wlo.}9> 




ECCE QUAM BONUM, 

Rules of the University of the South. 



IRuks of i$t MniUvzity of % ^oufj^ 



Students are divided into two classes, viz.: Univer- 
sity and Grammar School Students. The former are 
subdivided into Gownsmen and Juniors. 



AETICLE I. 

LIMITS. 

I. During release from quarters, students are allowed 
the limits of the University domain. 

II. No student will leave the limits without the per- 
mission of the Proctor. 

III. Gownsmen may leave the University by permis- 
sion of the Proctor, but no other students can leave 
without the written permission of their parents or 
guardians. 

AETICLE II. 

DISCIPLINE. 

I. The Viee-Chancellor of the University is charged 
with the discipline. He will be aided by the Proctor 
and as many Assistant and Junior Proctors as may be 
necessary. 

, II. The punishments to which a student is ordinarily 
liable are : 

1. Demerits. 

2. Impositions. 

3. Confinement to Hall. 



4. Confinement to Eoom. 

5. Suspension. 

6. Dismissal. 

7. Expulsion. 

III. Punishments of Grammar School students are 
regulated by the Master of the Grammar School, under 
the supervision of the Vice-Chancellor. 

IV. Any University student who receives one hundred 
demerits during one term shall be dismissed. 

V. Any student who disobeys the Vice-Chancellor 
shall be dismissed. 

VI. Any student who disobeys any other officer shall 
be dismissed or less severely punished. 

VII. No student shall drink, bring, or cause to be 
brought within limits any spirituous, malt or fermented 
liquors, on pain of dismissal. 

VIII. Gambling in any form is prohibited; and no 
student is allowed to have cards in his possession, or 
engage in card-playing except in the parlors of Halls 
and residences. 

IX. No student shall have in his possession fire-arms 
or other weapons, on pain of dismissal. 

X. The use of tobacco is prohibited to boys under 
sixteen years of age, 

XI. Chewing is forbidden in and about the chapel, 
recitation-rooms and other public buildings. 

XII. Smoking is not allowed on public grounds. 

XIII. Strict attention to study and all duty is required, 
and any student who habitually neglects them is liable 
to suspension or dismissal. 

XIV. Every student meeting an officer of the Univer- 
sity, or a Professor, Assistant Professor, or Tutor, will 
give him the usual salute by raising the cap. 

XV. No society will be organized by the students 
without special permission of the Vice-Chancellor. 



XVI. No one not a student will be permitted to join 
any club or society composed of the students of the 
University. 

XVII. No games, nor pitching nor kicking of balls, are 
allowed at any time in the vicinity of the chapel. 

XVIII. A student is not permitted to address the per- 
son by whom he has been reported, on the subject of 
such report, without permission of the Proctor; nor 
shall the party making the report address the student in 
relation thereto. 

XIX. Deliberations or discussions among students hav- 
ing the object of conveying praise or censure, and all 
publications by students relative to the conduct and af- 
fairs of the University, are forbidden. 

XX. Any student who damages public property shall 
make good the damage, and be punished according to 
the nature of the offense. 

XXI. No student will call on the Vice-Chancellor at 
his office without the permission of the Proctor, and 
then not till after 9 a. m. 

XXII. All written communications from students to 
the Board of Trustees, the Hebdomadal Board, or the 
Vice-Chancellor, must be submitted through the Proctor, 
and on regulation blanks. 

XXIII. Students will not loiter in the Chapel yard, 
except in the immediate vicinity of the Bursar's office. 

XXIV. If any student shall consider himself wronged 
by another, or by any professor or other officer of the 
University, he may complain thereof to the Vice-Chan- 
cellor. 

AETICLE III. 

JUNIOR PROCTORS. 

I. The Vice-Chancellor will appoint a Junior Proctor 
for each Hall, selected from those students who have 



6 

shown steadiness of character and attention to their 
studies and duties. 

II. A Junior Proctor has the full supervision of his 
hall, and will be held strictly accountable for the order 
therein at all times. 

During study hours he is specially charged with 
maintaining quietness, and suppressing everything cal- 
culated to interfere with the studies of the students. 

III. He will also suppress any public disorder, or 
damage to public property which may come under his 
notice, and report the fact to the University Proctor. 

IV. He will inspect the rooms of students to see that 
the occupants are present at the following hours, viz. : 
Immediately after study bell, at 10:10 o'clock p.m., at 11 
o'clock p. m., and at such other times as he may deem 
necessary. 

V. If at any time he observes in his hall students 
who are not authorized to be there, he shall remand 
them to their proper quarters, and duly notify the 
Proctor of the fact. 

VI. No student shall change his hall without the per- 
mission of the Vice-Chancellor. 



AETICLE IV. 

THE SICK. 

I. The sick are placed under the care of the Health 
Officer, and he is responsible for their proper care and 
attention. 

II. After morning prayer, the Health Officer will see 
in his office those students who require attention, and 
excuse them from such duty as he may deem proper. 

III. When a student is taken sick he will report the 
fact to his Junior Proctor at once, and if he be too sick 
to go to the Health Officer the following morning the 



Junior Proctor will report the case to the Health Officer, 
who will then place the student on the sick-list. No stu- 
dent will be placed on the sick-list unless he reports as 
above directed. 

IV. A student on the sick-list must remain in his 
quarters, unless otherwise directed by the Health Officer. 

A student excused from any duty on account of sick- 
ness must remain in his room during the time appointed 
for that duty. 

AETICLE V. 

STUDY HOURS. 

I. Study hours are from morning prayers till 2 o'clock 
p.m., and from three-quarters of an hour. after supper 
bell till 10 p. h. 

II. Under no circumstances will students, except 
those who have privileges, be allowed to visit from one 
hall to another during study hours. A Junior Proctor 
may grant a student j)eriiiission to visit within his 
own hall for the purpose of study, but for no other 
reason. 

III. When a student visits a hall not his own during 
study hours, he must, on entering the hall, report to 
the Junior Proctor in charge, and state the purpose of 
his visit. 

IV. Whenever a Junior or Grammar School student 
leaves his hall during study hours, for any purpose 
whatever, he will report his departure and return to 
the Junior Proctor in charge. 

V. After evening study bell, students must have a 
light in their room. 

VI. University students may keep their lights burning 
as late as they may deem necessary, but after 10 
o'clock they must observe all rules which should be 
observed during study hours. 



8 

Grammar School students must extinguish their lights 
and retire at 10 o'clock p. m., except those of the Fourth 
Form, who are allowed to keep their lights till 11 p. m. 

ARTICLE VI. 

DRILL. 

I. All students, except Gownsmen and those excused 
by the Vice-Chancellor, are members of the Corps of 
cadets, and must engage in the military drill. 

II. While on military duty, students are subject to 
the rules and regulations established by the Command- 
ant of Cadets, and approved by the Vice-Chancellor. 

ARTICLE VII. 

CHAPEL. 

I. All students of whatever grade or status are re- 
quired to attend Morning Prayer daily, and on Sunday, 
Evening Prayer also, and all special services upon notifi- 
cation. 

II. Each student will be assigned a seat in chapel, 
which he will occupy whenever attending service. 

III. When in chapel students will strictly conform to 
chapel usages. 

IV. Gownsmen must be in their seats in chapel before 
the choir enters, all other students must be in their 
seats before the second bell rings. 

V. With the exception of gownsmen and those stu- 
dents excused by the Vice-Chancellor, all students must 
have the uniform prescribed by the Vice-Chancellor, and 
march into chapel on Sundays. 

ARTICLE VIII. 

MISCELLANEOUS. 

I. Any student who violates an order confining him 
shall be dismissed. 



II. The scholastic cap and gown are conferred by the 
Hebdomadal Board, as a mark of honor and distinction, 
on those students who have attained a certain pro- 
ficiency in their studies and conduct, and whom the 
Board considers worthy in all other respects. 

III. Before the cap and gown can be conferred on 
any student, he must have been a student at least 
three months, and count thirteen points, estimated as 
follows : 

(1) Seventeen years of age counts one point. 

(2) Every six months thereafter counts one. 

(3) Each term's work successfully accomplished counts 
one. 

(1) If during the three months preceding the presenta- 
tion of his name, the candidate have received ten de- 
merits, one point will be deducted from his count. 

(2) Over ten and under twenty, two points. 

(3) Over twenty and under thirty, three points. 

(4) Over thirty excludes the candidate altogether. 

IV. Those students upon whom the cap and gown 
have been conferred will wear them to chapel and to 
class, and whenever on public grounds between the 
hours of 8 a. m. and 2 p. i£. 

V. Gownsmen are allowed the following privileges : 
They are not required to keep study hours. 

They may enter the chapel at any time after the first 
bell for chapel, and before the entering of the choir. 

They may receive their monthly reports from the 
Proctor. 

VI. Commissioned officers of the Corps of Cadets are 
not required to keep study hours. 

VII. Gownsmen and Cadet Officers must be in their 
rooms at 11 p. m., and will not leave thereafter. 

VIII. All Literary Societies must meet on Saturday 
nights, and all members of them may be out of quar- 



10 

ters to attend their meetings, but for no other purpose. 
Other students must observe study hours as usual. 

IX. On Sunday nights Junior and Grammar School 
students are allowed to be out of quarters till 10 p. m. 

X. Juniors are not required to keep morning study 
hours (i. e., from 8 a. m. till 2 p. m.), except as provided 
in paragraph 12. 

XI. A Junior's monthly average is calculated as fol- 
lows : 

From the sum of his class-marks one-tenth of a unit 
is deducted for each demerit received during the month ; 
the remainder is divided by the number of classes, plus 
one — the quotient is the monthly average. 

XII. If a Junior's monthly average fall below two 
units, he must observe morning study hours. 

XIII. The occupants of each room will see that a 
copy of these regulations is kept posted on the back of 
the room door. 

XIV. Every Junior will keiep posted on the back of 
his room door a schedule showing his hours of recita- 
tion. 

It is the duty of everv professor, instructor, or other 
officer of the University, who is cognizant of any mis- 
behavior, irregularity, or neglect, or other improper con- 
duct of any student, to report the same without delay. 

N. B. — These Eules are intended only to indicate the 
general procedure of government; the Vice-Chancellor 
may, of course, make such changes and modifications as 
he may deem proper. 



Co^ftuneg anb T&atytz. 



CAPS. 



I. The Official Caps to be worn by the officers and 
students of the University shall be as follows : 

(1) Vice-Chancellor — Black velvet Oxford Cap, gold 
tassel. 

(2) Proctor — Black cloth Oxford Cap, gold tassel. 

(3) Assistant Proctors — Black cloth Oxford Cap, yel- 
low tassel. 

(4) Theological Professors and Students — Black cloth 
Oxford Cap, purple tassel. 

(5) Academic Professors — Black cloth Oxford Cap, 
black tassel. 

(6) Master of the Grammar School and his Assistants — 
Same as Professors. 

(7) Gownsmen — Same as Professors. 

(8) Cadets — Blue cloth Fatigue Cap, as prescribed for 
officers of the U. S. Army. 

HOODS. 

II. The wearing of hoods, pertaining to the several 
uegrees, is not required as a part of the ordinary cos- 
tume, but only on high days and at such other times as 
may be designated by the Vice-Chancellor. 

III. Professors and other officers of the University 
who are graduates of colleges which have in use their 
own gowns and hoods, may wear the same, in lieu of 
those of this University. 



12 

IV. The hoods shall be as follows : 

(1) Ph. B. — Black, lined with black, and trimmed with 
blue. 

(2) B. S. — Black, lined with dark brown, and trimmed 
with blue. 

(3) B. A. — Black, lined with russet, and trimmed with 
blue. 

(4) B. D. — Black, lined with scarlet, and trimmed with 
blue. 

(5) B. C. L. — Black, lined with green, and trimmed 
with fur or ermine. 

(6) B. Mus. — Black, lined with white, and trimmed 
with blue. 

(7) M. A. — Blue, lined with white, and trimmed with 
scarlet. 

(8) D. D. — Scarlet, lined with black, and trimmed with 
white. 

(9) D. C. L. — Scarlet, lined with pink, and edged with 
a narrow band of white. 

(10) Ph. D. — Scarlet, lined with brown, and trimmed 
with black. 

(11) M. D. — Scarlet, lined with yellow, aud trimmed 
with black. 

(12) Mus. D. — Scarlet, lined with blue, and trimmed 
with white. 

All the hoods are to be of the Oxford shape — those 
of the doctorates, double ; all the others, single. 

V. The gowns of the Proctor and his assistants 
shall be distinguished from those of Professors and 
students by being trimmed with yellow. 



ij^ofidap& 



The following days are the authorized holidays of the 
University, viz.: 

Easter Monday. 
Ascension Day. 
Whit Monday. 

July 4th — National Holiday. 
September 18th — Foundation Day. 
Thanksgiving Day. 
Commencing with the day after Commencement, there 
shall be a recess of one week. 

Twenty weeks after Commencement, the winter vaca- 
tion begins. 

SCAELET DAYS. 

The following days are Scarlet Days: 
Ordination Sunday. 
Commencement Sunday. 
Commencement Day (first Thursday in August). 

COMMENCEMENT WEEK. 

The week preceding Commencement Day shall be 
known as Commencement Week, and the regular exer- 
cises of that week shall be held as follows : 

SATURDAY. 

At 8 p. m. — Anniversary Exercises Sigma Pi Literary 
Society. 



14 

SUNDAY. 

Commencement Sermon. 

MONDAY. 

Address to the Literary Societies. 

TUESDAY. 

Alumni meeting, 12 m. 

Contest in oratory between Pi Omega and Sigma 
Epsilon Literary Societies, 8 p. m. 

WEDNESDAY. 

Commencement Oration. 

THURSDAY — COMMENCEMENT DAY. 

The order of the day shall be as follows : 
11 a. m. — St. Augustine's Chapel : 
I. The order of Procession — 

1. Cadet Corps. 

2. Choir. 

3. Gownsmen. 

4. Candidates for Degrees. 





5. Candidates for Diplomas. 




6. Untitled Alumni. 




7. Titled Alumni. 




8. Faculty. 




9. Vice- Chancellor. 




10. Lay Trustees. 




11. Clergy. 




12. Clerical Members of the Board of Trustees 




13. Bishops. 




14. Chancellor. 




The Procession will enter the Chapel at the West Door. 


II. 


The Special Service. 


III. 


Latin Salutatory. 


IV. 


French Oration. 


V. 


German Oration. 



-15- 



VI. English Oration. 

VII. Delivery of Diplomas by the Vice- Chancellor. 
VIII. Conferring of Degrees by the Vice-Chancellor. 
Civil Engineer, 
Bachelor or Science. 
Bachelor of Letters. 
Master of Arts. 
IX. Announcement of Honorary Degrees by the 

Chancellor. 
X. Announcement of Grammar School Medals and 

Prizes by the Eegistrar. 
XL Award of Medals : 

Kentucky Medal for Greek. 
Master's Medal for Latin. 
Mrs. Kuggles Wright Medal for French. 
Vice-Chancellor's Medal for Catechism. 
XII. Conclusion of Special Service and Eecessional. 

The Procession will return in order of entrance. 

3 p. m. — Salute by Sewanee Light Infantry. 
8 p. m. — Commencement Hop, in Forensic Hall. 




Mrpfbtvwty of tfyz §5>oui § papers 



kmz B, fku 30. 




ECCE QUAM BONUM. 



The School of Ancient Languages. 

Rummer Course in <&vttk, 

BY 
PKOE. BASIL L. GILDEKSLEEVE, Ph. D., LL. D. 

1886. 



J 



ANNOUNCEMENT 



OF THE 



SUMMER COURSE 



OF 



LECTURES IN GREEK, 



FROM 



July 19th to Sept, 18th, 1886, 



BY 

BasiE t. teiEto»e«&e, #§. £>., ££. ©., £>. €. £., 

Professor of Greek in the Johns Hopkins University; A. B., 

Princeton College. 1849, and A. M., 1852; Ph. D., University 

of Gottingen, 1853; LL. D., College of William anil 

Mary, 1869; Professor of Greek in the University of 

Virginia, 1856-1876; Professor of Latin in the 

University of Virginia, 1861-1866 ; D. C. L. 

of the University of the South, 1884; 

Editor of the American Journal of 

Philology, 



University of the South, ) 
May 20th, 1886. J 

It is now definitely arranged that Dr. Basil L. Gilder- 
sleeve, Professor of Greek in the Johns Hopkins Uni- 
versity, will deliver a series of lectures during the 
coming summer, at the University of the South, 
Sewanee, Tenn. Professor Gildersleeve is the fore- 
most classical scholar in America. His Latin course 
has become the recognized model with all scientific 
teachers of that language, and his editions of the 
Satires of Persius, the Apologies of Justin Martyr, and 
the Olympian and Pythian Odes of Pindar are un- 
rivalled for the breadth, fullness and freshness of criti- 
cal insight into the spirit and language of the authors. 

It is believed that this event marks something of an 
epoch in the history of education in the South. The 
aim is to bring the teachers and advanced students 
into more intimate contact with the great educational 
movement in Germany and England — a movement 
whose giant strides can not be anywhere more dis- 
tinctly seen than in the progress and improvement of 
the study of Latin and Greek. Exact science is the 
touchstone of modern culture. Under the new and 
broader inspiration of our times, the study of the 
classics is no longer a methodical memorization of dead 
words and institutions, but the most philosophical, and 
therefore the most scientific, development of mind, by 
applying it to the analysis of the very structure, growth 
and evolution of the vehicle of its own thought. The 
study of thought itself is not more important than the 



study of its modes of expression, and thus the Greek 
language, which has given us the works of Plato and 
Aristotle, and the teachings of the Divine Master him- 
self, is not the mere mnemonic drill ground of the 
school-boy, but the most subtile and accurate medium 
of human thought, the daily wonder and delight of the 
philosopher. By his masterly presentation of this view 
of language to our students, both by his published 
works and through the columns of the American Jour- 
nal of Philology, of which he is the editor and the 
founder, Professor Gildersleeve has deservedly won the 
gratitude of ximerican scholars, and we are glad to 
welcome him for this the second time to the farther 
South. From the applications already received, it is 
believed that many will avail themselves of the oppor- 
tunity for instruction under this most distinguished 
scholar. 

There is certainly a demand for such advanced work 
in the South, and there is no place better suited for 
the establishment of such an enterprise than Sewanee. 
The work of the University is continued during the 
summer months, and visitors have free access to all 
the lecture rooms. The College Library, consisting of 
many rare and valuable works, will be open to all who 
attend this course. The commencement exercises, the 
frequent occurrence of interesting lectures and ad- 
dresses, social entertainments, concerts, and military 
exercises insure varied and constant objects of interest. 
The Bishops and representative clergy and laymen from 
fifteen Southern dioceses, who constitute the Board of 
Trustees, hold their annual meeting 'on July 31st. 
Sewanee is becoming a great summei* resort. The 
Southern Chautauqua, six miles above, at Monteagle, 
has induced the railroad authorities to give very low 
excursion rates, which will be available to the visitors 



6 

to Sewanee. Trains on the Mountain Road, on which 
Sewanee is situated, connect at Cowan with all passen- 
ger trains on the Nashville, Chattanooga and St. Louis 
Railroad. 

THE COURSE OF STUDY. 

The course will begin July 19th and end September 
18th. It will consist of the interpretation and critical 
study of Plato's Symposium, three hours weekly ; read- 
ings from Homer's Odyssey, two hours weekly ; a rapid 
outline of Greek Syntax, one hour weekly. The work 
will be conducted on the seminary plan, and students 
will be brought into close relations with the Professor, 
and encouraged to perform more independent work, 
and engage in more extended experiments than would 
be possible in a system of mere recitation or the 
simple hearing of lectures. The plan of the seminary 
is based on the continuous study of one great author 
or one great department of literature. Each regular 
member is required to take his turn as interpreter, 
critic, analyst, and special fields of research are as- 
signed according to progress or bent. In other words, 
this course is intended for professors, teachers and 
advanced students, who can assemble here for the 
above object, and who can also, by an interchange of 
views, do much to strengthen the position of the classics 
in our Southern colleges. 

EXPENSES. 

The charges will be $20.Q0 for the two months. 
Board can be obtained from $21.50 to $30.00 per 
month. 

For further information, address, 

Rev. TELFAIR HODGSON, D. D., 

Vice-Chancellor, 
Sewanee, Tenn. 



I^easbns Why Bbys ^h0uld be 

$ENT T0 gEWANEE. 



1. The location upon the Cumberland Plateau, dry 
under foot, yielding chemically pure freestone water, 
and bathed in fresh, bracing air, is the healthiest in the 
United States. 

2. The students are not herded together in commons 
and dormitories, but are broken up into families, being 
subject to Christian and refining influences. 

3. The tradition of the school is to make Christians 
and gentlemen of its students, as well as scholars. 

4. Owning a domain four miles in each direction, and 
having absolute control over it, it can guard its students 
against those temptations that surround them at all 
other institutions. 

5. Owing to its remoteness from cities and large 
towns, there is not the same inducement for its students 
to spend money outside the regular college charges 
that exists elsewhere; hence the University of the 
South is really cheaper than most other colleges. The 
fees and charges for board are greater than at some 
other schools, but when we consider that there are no 
hotels, nor saloons, nor billiard rooms, nor gambling- 
places allowed within four miles of Sewanee, we can 
see that in its higher charges for board and tuition, the 
University of the South can afford to give its students 
the best tuition, and better guard them against the 
evils that beset other institutions. 

6. It is the conclusion of the best medical minds 
that boys from hotter and malarial regions should spend 
several years of their lives, between the ages of ten 
and twenty, in such an invigorating climate as that of 
Sewanee. 

7. This conclusion is also beginning to obtain in 
regard to youths living in the North and East, who are 
predisposed to pulmonary troubles. 



^tea^ifp of % Scmtf) $>apem 

Szmz B, *IBo. 2i. 




ECCE QUAM BONUM. 

Services at the Laying of the Corner- 
stone of the Gymnasium, 

June 24, 1886. 



FORM OF SERVICE 

TO BE USED AT THE 

LAYING OF THE CORNER-STONE 

OF THE 

The University of the south, 

SEWANEE, TENNESSEE. 
(E^nrjsdap, 3mn 24tfr, at Jour a'ctodt, $. Hi 



PROCESSIONA L H YMN. 

OAO "Jesus Christ himself being the 

«"« chief corner-stone." 

The Church's one foundation 

Is Jesus Christ her Lord ; 
She is his new creation 

By water and the word ; 
From heaven he came and sought her 

To be his holy bride ; 
With his own blood he bought her, 

And for her life he died. 

Etc., Etc. 

By the Chaplain : 

In the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy 
Ghost. Amen. 

V. Our help is in the name of the Lord, 
i?. Who hath made heaven and earth. 



V. Blessed be the Name of the Lord ; 
B. From this time forth, for evermore. 

If Then shall be said or sung one or more of the following Psalms : 

Psalm cxxvii. Nisi Dominus. 

1 Ex || cept the Lord | build the house : their labor is 
but | lost that build it. 

2 Except the Lord | keep the city : the watchman | 
waketh but in vain. 

3 It is but lost labor that ye haste to rise up early, 
and so late take rest, and eat the | bread of careful- 
ness : for so he giveth | his beloved sleep. 

4 Lo, children, and the | fruit of the womb : are an 
heritage and gift that | cometh of the Lord. 

5 Like as the arrows in the | hand of the giant : even 
so are the | young children. 

6 Happy is the man that hath . his | quiver full of 
them : they shall not be ashamed when they speak with 
their | enemies in the gate. 

Psalm cxlix. Cantate Domino. 

1 || sing unto the | Lord a new song : let the con- 
gregation of | saints praise him. 

2 Let Israel rejoice in | him that made him : and let 
the children of Sion be | joyful in their King. 

3 Let them praise his | Name in the dance : let them 
sing praises unto him with | tabret and harp. 

4 For the Lord hath | pleasure in his people : and 
helpeth the | meek-hearted. 

5 Let the saints be | joyful with glory : let them 
re | joice in their beds. 

6 Let the praises of God' | be in t^eir mouth : and a 
two-edged | sword in their hands ; 

7 To be avenged | of the heathen : and to re | buke 
the people ; 



8 To bind their | kings in chains : and their nobles 
with | links of iron. 

9 That they may be avenged of them | as it is 
written : Such | honor have all his saints. 

Psalm cl. Lauclate Dominum. 

1 || praise | God in his holiness ; praise him in the | 
firmament of his power. 

2 Praise him | in his noble acts : praise him accord- 
ing | to his excellent greatness. 

3 Praise him | in the sound of the trumpet : praise 
him up | on the lute and harp. 

4 Praise him | in the cymbals and dances : praise 
him up | on the strings and pipe. 

5 Praise him up | on the well-tuned cymbals : praise 
him up | on the loud cymbals. 

6 Let everything that hath breath : praise | - - - the 
Lord. 



I BELIEVE in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker 
of heaven and earth, And of all things visible and in- 
visible : 

And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only-begotten Son 
of God, Begotten of his Father before all worlds ; God 
of God, Light of Light, very God of very God, Begotten, 
not made, Being of one substance with the Father ; By 
whom all things were made ; Who, for us men, and for 
our salvation, came down from heaven, And was incar- 
nate by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary, And was 
made man, And was crucified also for us under Pontius 
Pilate. He suffered and was buried ; And the third day 
he rose again, according to the Scriptures ; And as- 
cended into heaven, And sitteth on the right hand of 
the Father; And he shall come again with glory to 



6 

"judge both the quick and the dead, Whose kingdom 
shall have no end. 

And I believe in the Holy Ghost, the Lord and Giver 
of Life ; Who proeeedeth from the Father and the Son, 
Who with the Father and the Son together is worshiped 
and glorified, Who spake by the prophets. And I be- 
lieve in one Catholic and Apostolic Church. I acknowl- 
edge one Baptism for the remission of sins ; And I look 
for the Eesurrection of the dead, And the Life of the 
world to come. Amen. 

7. The Lord be with you, 
B. And with thy spirit. 

Minister. — Let us pray. 

A Genera] Confession. 

IF To be said by the ^vhole Congregation, after the Minister. 

Almighty and most merciful Father ; we have erred, 
and strayed from thy ways like lost sheep. We have 
followed too much the devices and desires of our own 
hearts. We have offended against thy holy laws. We 
have left undone those things which we ought to have 
done ; and we have clone those things which we ought 
not to have done; and there is no health in us. But 
thou, Lord, have mercy upon us, miserable offenders. 
Spare thou those, God, who confess their faults. Re- 
store thou those who are penitent; according to thy 
promises declared unto mankind in Christ Jesus our 
Lord. And grant, most merciful Father, for his sake ; 
that we may hereafter live a godly, righteous and sober 
life, to the glory of thy holy Name. Amen. 

The Declaration of Absolution, or Remission of Sins. 

ALMIGHTY God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
who desireth not the death of a sinner, but rather that 



lie may turn from his wickedness and live, hath given 
power, and commandment, to his Ministers to declare 
and pronounce to his people, being penitent, the Abso- 
lution and Remission of their sins. He pardoneth and 
absolveth all those who truly repent and unfeignedly 
believe his holy Gospel. Wherefore let us beseech him 
to grant us true repentance, and his Holy Spirit, that 
those things may please him which we do at this pres- 
ent ; and that the rest of our life hereafter may be pure 
and holy; so that at the last we may come to his eter- 
nal joy ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

H Then shall be said the Lord's Prayer. 

OUR Father, who art in heaven, Hallowed be thy 
name. Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done on earth, 
As it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. 
And forgive us our trespasses, As we forgive those who 
trespass against us. And lead us not into temptation ; 
But deliver us from evil : For thine is the kingdom, and 
the power, and the glory, for ever and ever. Amen. 



Then shall the Vice- Chancellor place the articles in the 
stone. 



Then shall the Bt. Bev. The Chancellor say : 

V. Lord, hear our prayer, 

B. And let our cry come unto Thee. 

Let ns pray. 

DIRECT us, Lord, in all our doings, with thy most 
gracious favor, and further us with thy continual help ; 
that in all our works begun, continued, and ended in 
thee, we may glorify thy holy Name; and finally, by 



thy mercy, obtain everlasting life ; through Jesus Christ, 
our Lord. Amen. 



Lord Jesus Christ, Son of the Living God, who art 
the brightness of the Father's glory, and the express 
image of His Person: the chief corner-stone, elect and 
precious, the one immutable foundation; [here The 
Chancellor shall lay his hand upon the stone] bless this 
stone, now to be laid in thy Name, and prosper thou 
the work of our hands upon it. prosper Thou our 
handiwork, who livest and reignest with the Father in 
the Unity of the Holy Ghost, ever one Cod, world with- 
out end. Amen. 



Then shall The Chancellor strike the stone three times 
ivith a mallet and say : 



Ad honorem Domini nostri Jesu Christi, 
et ad profedtum sacrosan<5tae Matris Ec- 
clesiae, et Studii, pie et reverentissime, nos, 
Providentia Divina Chancellor Universi- 
tatis Australis, hunc primarium lapidem 
Gymnasii collocamus in Nomine Patris, et 
Filii, et Spiritus San<fti. Amen. 

Then shall the stone be saluted. 

Then shall be sung the folloiving hymn : 

I ID "And on his head were many crowns." 

Crown him with many crowns, 

The Lamb upon his throne ; 
Hark! how the heavenly anthem drowns 

All music but its own ! 



Awake, my soul and sing 

Of him who died for thee ; 
And hail him as thy matchless King 

Through all eternity. 

2 Crown him the Yirgin's Son ! 

The God incarnate born, 
Whose arm those crimson trophies won 

Which now his brow adorn. 
Frnit of the Mystic Kose, 

Trne Branch of Jesse's stem, 
The Boot whence mercy ever flows, — 

The Babe of Bethlehem! 

3 Crown him the Lord of love ! 

Behold his hands and side, — 
Those wounds yet visible above, 

In beauty glorified : 
Xo angel in the sky 

Can fully bear that sight, 
But downward bends his wondering eye 

At mysteries so bright. 

4 Crown him the Lord of peace ! 

Whose power a sceptre sways 
In heaven and earth, that wars may cease, 

And all be prayer and praise. 
His reign shall know no end ; 

And round his pierced feet 
Fair flowers of Paradise extend 

Their fragrance ever sweet. 

5 Crown him the Lord of heaven ! 

One with the Father known, — 
And the blest Spirit, through him given 

From yonder Triune throne ! 
All hail, Eedeemer, hail ! 

For Thou hast died for me : 
Thy praise and glory shall not fail 

Throughout eternity. 

Then shall follow appropriate addresses. 
Then shall the Chaplain say : 



10 

Let ns pray. 

Almighty God, the Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, 
we, thy servants, implore Thy blessing upon this Uni- 
versity. Give the spirit of wisdom to all those to whom 
Thou hast given the authority of Government. Let the 
students grow in grace day by day, enlighten their 
minds, subdue their wills, and purify their hearts. 
Bless all who have contributed to this Institution j and 
raise up to the University, we humbly pray Thee, a 
never-failing succession of benefactors, whose names 
may be perpetuated through all generations, as of 
blessed memory, and their good deeds be accepted 
through the sole merits of our Lord and Savior, Jesus 
Christ. Amen. 



Oh, most glorious Lord God, of whom and from 
whom are all things, we acknowledge that we are not 
worthy to offer unto Thee anything belonging to us, 
yet we beseech Thee, for Thy dear Son's sake, 
graciously to accept this place about to be set apart 
for the training of youth. Grant that all who shall 
be trained here may set Thy holy will ever before 
them, and do that which is well pleasing in Thy 
sight, so that both the Church and commonwealth of 
this land may be bettered by their culture, and they 
may themselves be finally made partakers of everlast- 
ing life ; through Jesus Christ, our Lord. Amen. 



Oh, Lord Jesus Christ, who art the Light Eternal and 
the Sun of Righteousness, vouchsafe in Thy mercy to 
enkindle the hearts and to enlighten the understandings 
of all, whether teachers or learners, who shall be 
gathered within these walls. May Thy Holy Word be a 
lamp unto their feet, and Thyself evermore their light 



- — 11 — 

and defense; that so guided by the wisdom which is 
from above, and in all things conformed to Thy Will, 
they may in their several vocations shine as lights in 
the world, and at length attain unto the light of Ever- 
lasting Life, through Thy merits, who with the Father 
and the Holy Ghost livest and reignest one God forever 
and ever. Amen. 



Oh, Almighty God, who hast built Thy Church upon 
the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus 
himself being the head corner-stone : Grant us to be 
joined together in unity of spirit by their doctrine, that 
we may be made a holy temple acceptable unto Thee 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 



The peace of God which passeth all understanding, 
keep your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love 
of God, and of His Son Jesus Christ our Lord ; And the 
Blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son and the 
Holy Ghost be amongst you, and remain with you 
alwavs. Amen. 



424 



RECESSIONAL HYMX. 

" He is Lord of lords and King of kings." 

Jill hail the poorer of Jesus' name! 

Let angels prostrate fall ; 
Bring forth the royal diadem, 

And crown him Lord of all. 

Etc., Etc. 



The x University * of t the * South * Papers. 



§eried g|. •** Ifo. 22. 




-EG6E QUAM BONUM* 



Financial Tables 1885-86. 



dune 30, 1S86. 



BOND ACCOUNT. 
No. 1. 



Total issue 5 per cent. Bonds $40,000 oo 

Reserved for 

Theological Endowment Fund $5,300 oo 

Professorship 2,200 oo 

$7,500 oo 

$100 Bonds sold $ 9,800 oo 

$1000 " 17,000 oo 

$26,800 oo 

Bonds cancelled $4,100 oo 

Bonds on hand $5,700 oo 



$40,000 oo 



ASSETS OF THE UNIVERSITY. 
No. 2. 

Tremlet Hall $ 5,000 oo 

Forensic Hall 1,200 oo 

Workshop 100 oo 

Janitor's House LOO oo 

Old Library 200 oo 

Junior Hail 800 oo 

North Section 1,800 oo 

Chapel 3,000 oo 

Furniture 1,200 oo 

Grammar School 2,000 oo 

Furniture 700 oo 

Bell Tower and bell 150 oo 

University Offices 1,800 oo 

Thompson Hall 10,000 oo 

Furniture and apparatus 3,000 oo 

Hodgson Library 10,000 oo 

Carried forward $41,450 oo 



Brought forward $41,450 oo 

St. Luke's Hall 35,000 oo 

Janitor's House 250 oo 

Furniture in St. Luke's Hall 500 oo 

Books in Hodgson Library 13,000 oo 

Offerings for new Chapel 8,089 91 

Miller gift for Gymnasium 4,800 oo 

600 acres of land in reservation, not leased, $10 per acre 6,000 oo 

200 acres leased, bring $1,500, equal to 2 per cent on 25,000 oo 

230 acres outside of reservation, leased at 100, equal to 

6 per cent, on 1,666 66 

7,765 acres worth $2 per acre 15,530 oo 

Louisiana lands 

2,186 acres of Texas land, $3 per acre 6,558 oo 

City of Philadelphia bonds 8,600 oo 

M. N". O. & Texas R. R. Bonds 37 96 

Endowment and coupon notes 1,140 oo 

Back rents, good 400 oo 

Total $168,022 53 



LIABILITIES OP THE UNIVERSITY. 



No. 3. 

University of the South 6 per cent, bonds. ..$30,200 oo 

Less amount Reserved Fund (Table 1) 7,500 oo-$22,700 oo 

Theological Eudowment Fund 30 27 

Elliott Memorial Fund 50 oo 

Floating Debt 1,047 74 



$23,828 01 



INTEREST ACCOUNT. 



No. 4. 

6 per cent, on $22,700 University of the South Bonds $1,362 oo 

6 per cent, on Floating Debt 62 86 

$1,424 86 



4 
EXPENSE ACCOUNT 1886-7. 



No. 5. 

Interest (Table 4) $1,424 86 

Interest on Reserved Fund, $5,300, paid to Theological 

Department ; 318 oo 

Taxes 93 oo 

Repairs 750 oo 

Expense 750 oo 

Salary 8l0 < o 

S^ $4,185 86 



PAYABLE INCOME, 1886-7. 



No. 6. 

Bent account $ 1,500 oo 

Back rent (good) 400 oo 

Royalty 50 oo 

Interest on Endowment and Coupon Notes 150 oo 

Individual offerings 500 oo 



$ 2,600 



oo 



INDEBTEDNESS OF THE UNIVERSITY. 



No. 7. 

June 30, 1886, Bonds outstanding $30,200 oo 

Floating debt 1,047 74 

$31,247 74 

Less Theological Endowment Fund. $5,300 oo 

'• Professorship : 2,200 oo 7,500 oo 

$23,747 74 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PRESS. 



Report ]\[o. 3. 



j5t. Augustine Chapel Building Jlssociatioii. 




]\Ips. fELp/II^ fJODQ^OpJ, general Secretary. 



Sewanee, Tenn., June 1, 18&6. 



A Prayer. 



0, Almighty God, who hast built thy Church upon 
the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus 
Christ himself being the chief Corner Stone, bless, we 
beseech thee, the work of thy servants in rearing to 
thy honor and glory a Chapel at the University of 
the South, in which our sons my worship, and be 
trained as children of Christ. And grant that by the 
operation of the Holy G-host they, aud we, and all 
Christians may be so joined together in unity of spirit, 
in bond of peace, and in righteousness of life, that we 
may be polished stones in an holy temple acceptable to 
thee, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 



eo^tfnWioyl 

OF THE 

jSt Augustine Chapel Building £ssociatioii. 



Article I. 

This Association shall be known as " The St. Augustine 
Chapel Building Association." 

Article II. 

The object of this Association shall be to urge the 
necessity of better Chapel accommodations at the 
University of the South, both for students, residents 
and visitors, and also to secure funds sufficient to erect 
this Chapel and place in its tower a chime of bells. 

.Article III. 

To effect this end there shall be an organization, 
under the above mentioned title, of which the Vice 
Chancellor of the University shall be the head. Assist- 
ing him shall be Vice Presidents at various centres of 
the country, who shall appoint their own Secretaries 
and organize their work as follows : 

1. The Vice Presidents requested by the Vice Chancellor 
of the University to serve as such, shall reside in some 
important centre. 

2. These Vice Presidents may appoint as many Secre- 
taries as they may deem proper for the efficient prosecu- 
tion of the work. 



3. There shall be a General Secretary ivho shall reside 
at Seivanee, Term. 

4. The Secretaries shall, by all means they may deem 
expedient, collect sums of money and forward the same 
to the Vice Chancellor of the University of the South, 
through the general Secretary of the Association. The 
Vice Chancellor sliall hold the same in trust for the pur- 
pose of erecting a new Chapel for the University. 

5. The plan suggested for raising money is to solicit 
subscriptions of ONE DOLLAR; each such subscription 
to represent one stone in the Chapel. 

Any person giving one dollar or more, shall be entitled 
to a card from the Vice Chancellor certifying that he or 
she has placed one or more stones in St. Augustine J s 
Chapel at the University of the South. 

0. Auxiliary to such dollar subscriptions, LIME 
CAULS may be utilized* by children who may be inter- 
ested in this work. Eor example, a child furnished with 
such a card having ten blank spaces, may have it filled 
w*th the names of his or her friends contributing each 
TEN CENTS. He or she then will be entitled to a cer- 
tificate that he or she has placed a stone in St. Augus- 
tine's Chapel, while each one of the ten friends will be 
entitled to certificates of their proportions of the stone. 

Article Vi. 

As soon as, in the judgment of the Vice Chancellor, 
a sufficient sum of money shall have been raised, he 
sliall. with an advisory committee, duly appointed by 
the Association, and with the approval of the Executive 
Committee of the University, decide upon a location 
and plans, and take steps for the laying of the corner- 
stone of the Chapel. 



Vice Presidents. 



Alabama Mrs. Peter Bryce . Tuscaloosa. 

Mrss Lil a Xoble Anniston. 

Miss Mary Avery Greensboro. 

" Mrs. B. H. Riggs -Selma. 

Mrs. Stickney Uniontown. 

Florida Mrs. C. Younge Pensacola. 

" Miss E. McDougall Milton. 

Miss B. A. Mc Williams. Crescent City. 

Mrs. H. L. Giradeau Montieello. 

Mrs. W. A. Spejnce Jacksonville. 

Mrs. M. V. Parker Fort Meyers. 

Georgia Mrs. E. L. TTells Columbus. 

Mrs. C. P. Haxsell Thomasville. 

Kentucky Mrs. J. B. Castleman.. .Louisville. 

Louisiana Miss Belle Terry New Orleans. 

" Mrs. Ran dolph Bayou Gaula. 

Miss L. Trezevant Pt. Jefferson, 

Miss A. Goodwill Minden. 

Miss McIlhenny Xew Iberia. 

Massachusetts Mrs. D. G. Haskins Cambridge. 

Maryland Miss H. B. Poullain Baltimore. 

Mississippi Mrs. Gen'l Ferguson Greenville. 

Mrs. P. J. Maxwell Columbus. 

Mrs. Julia Shields Natchez. 

Xew Jersey Miss Lydia Rodney Burlington. 

Miss Emily' Conover South Amboy. 

North Carolina Miss E. Drayton Charlotte. 

" Mrs. Hamlin Henderson. 

" Miss P. Ruffix Hillsboro. 

•' Miss Higgs Warrenton. 

" Mrs. Cobb Lincolntown. 

" Mrs. D. Blake Sherfordsville. 

" Miss X. Devereux Raleigh. 

" Miss M. T. Barber Wilkesboro. 

South Carolina Mrs. Axxa G. Hughes . . . Charleston. 

" Miss F. A. DeS assure ... Charleston. 

" Miss C. D. Dawson GreenYille. 

u Mrs. M. L. Dwight Winnsboro. 

Tennessee Miss N"ina Martin Nashville. 

'*' Mrs. A. M. Shook Tracy City. 

Texas Mrs. E. H. Cochrane .. .Austin. 



{Subscribers. 



Total to date of Report 
Xo. 3 $2,397 



Mrs. P. R. Butt, Ga... 1 
Miss Annie Butt, Ga... 1 

Mr. E. Butt. Ga 1 

Mr. A. VT. Butt, Ga... 1 

Mr. L. Butt, Ga 1 

Mrs. M. Y. Parker, Fla. 1 
Thro' Mrs. Dwight, S. C. 
Miss ELM. Raveuel.S.C. 1 
Miss L. Dwicrht, S. C... 1 
Mrs. IV. F. Raveuel.S.C. 1 
Mrs. K. C. Poreher,S.C. 1 

Mrs. Benedict, Fla 1 

Miss Eliza Storar, Eug. 15 
Mrs. Rttggles TT right, 

X. J..... 25 00 

Mrs. T. S. Romney, 

Gerruantown, Pa 1 00 

Miss M. E. Romney, 

Germantown, Pa .... 1 00 
Thro' Mrs. Julia D. 

Shields. Xatchez 

Mrs. Julia D. Shields. 

Xatchez 33 

Dr. W. W. Ashtou. La. 5 00 
Mrs. Mary Kooutz, 

Xatchez 5 00 

Mr. L. Duncan, Xatchez 5 00 
Airs, Ma rr Dunbar, 

Xatchez 1 00 

Mrs. Marv D. Ash ton, 

Xatchez 1 00 

Mrs. A. H. Herter, Ala, 5 00 

Mrs. S. Marks. Ala 2 00 

Mrs. M. C. Bloxham, 

Fla 1 00 

In Mernoriam, Tallahas- 
see, Fla 1 00 

Miss C. Reid, Spartan- 
burg, S. C 1 00 

Thro' Miss C. D. Daw- 
son, S. C 5 00 

Geo. B. Graham, Balti- 
more 100 00 

Mrs. Geo. I». Graham, 

Baltimore 50 00 

Thos. B. Mackall, Bal- 
timore 5 00 



Thro' Rev. J. W. Mur- 
phy. X. C 

Rev. TT. Caruahan, Ala. 

Mr. E. E. Y. Roberts. 
Ala 

Mr. I.'wrXobYe'Aia". 

Thro' Miss Terry. Xew 
Orleans 

Rev. C. Goodrich, D.D., 
La 

W. B. Abadie, Austin, 
Texas 

Calvary Church Guild, 
Memphis, for copying 
proceedings Board of 
Trustees 

Rev. R, Tv~. Barnwell. 
S. C 

Auxiliary Card Xo. 10, 
thro' Miss Sass, S. C. 

Auxiliary Card Xo. 13, 
thro' Miss Sass, S. C. 

Thro' Miss Sass, Charles- 
ton, S. C 

00 Miss A. C. Miles, S. C. 



Master X. Havward, S. 
C 

Mrs. Laurens Chisholm, 
S. C 

E. P. Jervey, Jr., J. W. 
Jervey, H. W. Jer- 
vey. E. S. Jervey, S. 
H. Jervev, A. L. Jer- 
vey, S. C. 

Mrs. R. W". Memminger, 
S. 

Mrs. C. H. Simonton, 
S. C 

Mrs. L. F. Robertson. 
S. C 

Miss J. X. Ravenel, S. 
C 

Miss Alice Raveuel, S. 
C 

Mr. H. YV~. Frost, S. C. 

Miss Sass, S. C 

Rev. J. W. Murphv, X. 
C 

Mrs. T. Hughes, X. C .. 



$ 2 50 
1 00 

1 00 
1 00 

25 00 

25 00 

1 00 



15 00 
4 00 
1 00 
1 00 

1 00 
1 00 
1 00 

1 00 
1 00 
1 00 
1 00 
1 00 
1 00 

i oo 

1 00 

1 00 

2 50 



Proceeds of the St. A. 
C. Children's Society 

Sewanee *..$ 200 00 

Mrs. Roberts, N". C . . . . 2 50 
Miss Catharine Dowdv, 

Sewanee 10 00 

Mrs. A. M. Bradford, 

Springfield, 111 2 00 

Miss S. A. Bradford, 

Springfield. Ill 1 00 

Miss J. A. Hurst, Spring- 
field, 111 1 00 

Miss G. Gates, Spring- 
field, 111 1 00 

Mrs. Jane Grey, Tex... 5 00 

Miss A. Storrs, Ala 1 00 

Miss G. M. Shepard, X. 

C 2 00 

Thos. H. Shepherd, X.C. 1 00 
Thro' Mrs. Stickney, 

Uniontown, Ala 

Miss Fitts, Ala 1 00 

Miss Nettie Fitts, Ala.. 1 00 
Messrs. J. E. H. and W. 

Fitts, Ala 4 00 

Mr. and Mrs. Bash and 

children, Ala 5 00 

Mrs. Langhorn, Ala ... 1 00 

Mrs. Geo. Hinge, Ala.. 1 00 

Miss Bettie Sefden, Ala, 1 00 

Mr. John Selden, Ala.. 1 00 
Mr. and Mrs, Harris and 

child, Ala 3 00 

Mr. David Mincre. Ala. 1 00 

Mr. W. Wren, Ala 1 00 

Mrs. Shielde, Ala 1 00 

Miss Etta Shielde, Ala. 1 00 

Cash. Ala 1 00 

Mrs. S. F. DuPont, Del. 2 50 

Miss A. C. DuPont,' Del. 2 50 
Miss M. P. Langhorn, 

Va 10 00 

Rev. S. U. Smith, Ala . 1 00 
Mrs. J. X. Galleher, La. 10 00 
Thro' Mrs. Blake, X. C. 3 00 
St. A. C. Children's So- 
ciety, Sewanee 26 00 

Mr. Harrrison, Atlanta, 

Ga 1 00 

Mrs. Caswell, Atlanta, 

Ga 5 00 



Mr. Phelan, Atlanta, Ga. $ 1 00 
Mr. Xeff, Atlanta, Ga.. 1 00 
Mrs. A. Y\ Roberts, 

Tex 1 00 

Miss A. Cartwright, 

Tex 1 00 

Mrs. C. L. Crocket, 

Tex 1 00 

Miss I. Crocket, Tex... 1 00 
Rev. H. H. Messenger, 

X. c 1 00 

A Friend, Xew York 

City 1 00 

Mrs. R. Wright, X. J.. 20 00 
Miss A. A. Demorant, 

Tenn 1 00 

Miss A. H. Oldham, 

Tenn 1 00 

Miss S. J. Howard, 

Tenn 1 00 

Rev. G. H. Motfatt. X. 

T 5 00 

Mr. C. L. Motfatt. X. Y. 5 00 
Mrs. A. G. Hughes, S. 

C 5 00 

"Little Gleaners," Rich- 
mond , Ya 5 00 

Thro' Miss E. Westcott, 

St, Augustine, Fla... 25 00 
Christ Church, Savan- 
nah, Ga., thro' Rev. 

Mr. Boone 5 00 

Rev. George Patterson, 

Tenn 66 47 

Mrs. C. M. Gailor, Se- 

wanee 25 00 

A Friend 1,000 00 

Mr. W. X. Guthrie, 

Scotland 1 00 

Mr. Kenneth Guthrie, 

Scotland 1 00 

Miss Camilla Guthrie, 

Scotland 1 00 

Mrs. F. S. Guthrie, 

Scotland 1 00 

Dr. TT. E. Guthrie, 

Scotland 1 00 

Thro' Mrs. W. A.Spence, 

J acksonville, Fla 

Mrs. H. Smart, Jack- 
sonville, Fla 1 00 



Rev. M. M. Marshall, 
X. C 

Miss M. P. Randolph, 
Jacksonville, Fla 

Miss H. Parkhill, Jack- 
sonville, Fla 

Rev. R. H.' Weeler, 
Jacksonville, Fla 



2 50 
1 00 
1 00 
1 00 



Mrs. W. A. Spence, 
Jacksonville. Fla 1 00 

Mrs. H. Smart, Jackson- 
ville, Fla 1 00 

Mrs. J. C. Storia, White 

Park, Fla 1 00 

Total $4,257 42 



Note. — That portion of the chapel group known as the Chapter 
House is already in process of construction. 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH. 



* Summer x Bourse x of x Lectures^ 

JULY 19th TO SEPTEMBER 18th. 



PBOF. BASIL L. GILDEBSLEEVE, Ph. D., Professor of 
Greek, Johns Hopkins University. 

KEV. Wm. CHAUNCEY LANGDON, D. D., Beading, Pa. 

Dr. J. B. ELLIOTT, Professor, Medical College, Tulane 
University. 

BEV. THOS. F. GAILOB, S. T. D., Professor of English, 
University. 

PBOF. F. M. PAGE, Professor of Modern Languages, 
University. 

G. WHITE, M. A., Acting Professor of English and His- 
tory, University. 



Season tickets for the entire course of lectures will 
be sold for $3.00; and single tickets for any lecture, 25 
cents. 

A special circular will be issued within the next week 
announcing the subject and date of each lecture. 
For further information address 

BEV. TELFAIB HODGSON, D. D., 
Vice Chancellor, 
July 15th, 1886. Sewanee, Tenn 



\ 



■^UniYersity * of * the * Souths 

Sewanee, Tennessee. 




*SUMHER x GOURSE x OF x LECTURES-^- 



fulg 19 to jfeptember 18, 1886. 



^SUMMER x GOURSE x OF x LEGTURES-^ 

JULY 19th to SEPTEMBER 18th, 

PROF. BASIL L. GILDERSLEEYE, Ph. D., 

Professor of Greek in Johns Hopkins University, will 
deliver a series of popular lectures in St. Luke's Hall 
(Sigma Epsilon room) every Wednesday and Friday, at 
8 p. m. Subject: Homer 1 s Odyssey. 

The Seminary class will meet in Thompson Hall every 
Monday, Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday, 8:30 a. m. 



REY. Wm. CHAUNOEY LANGDON, D. D., 
of Reading, Pa, has announced the following subjects: 

The Ideals of the Mosaic Constitution, August 7th, 8 
p. m. 

Gentile Theories of Church and State, August 9th, 10 

a. m. 
The old Catholics of Cologne and Boren, August 10th, 

8 p. m. 
Old Catholicism in Italy, August 11th, 10 a. m. 

The Moral of the Italian Revolution, August 12th, 8 
p. m. 

The City of Rome, August 14th, 8 p. m. 



DE. J. B. ELLIOTT, 

of Tulane University, Medical Department. The sub- 
ject and date of Dr. Elliott's lecture will be announced 
later. 



The following Professors will also lecture: 
REV. MR. GAILOR, August 24th, 8 p.m. 
PROF. PAGE, September 4th, 8 p. m. Subject: The 

Arabs in Spain. 
PROF. WHITE, September 11th, 8 p. m. Subject: Ae- 

nceas Sylvius Piccolomini as a Scholar. 



Season tickets for the entire course will be sold for 
$3.00, and single tickets for any lecture, 25 cents, by 
Mr. Robert DuBose, or at the University Hotel. 
For further information address 

REV. TELFAIR HODGSON, D. D., 
Vice-ChancelLor, 
July 23, 1886. Sewanee Tenn. 



>\> 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PRESS. 



-^University * of * the * South 






Sewanee, Tennessee, 



C©iMi«tf HGtfficaict 18 86, 



__^July 29 to August 5& 



(^ k 



Gemtueueemeut 1886, 



THURSDAY, JULY 29th. 

11 A. M. — Opening Services, Chancellor's Address, and 

Holy Communion in St. Augustine's Chapel. 
8 P. M.— Contest in Declamation by Sigma Epsilon Lit- 
erary Society. 

FRIDAY, JULY 30th. 

8 P. M. — Contest in Declamation by University Stu- 
dents for the Bishop Lyman Medal. Contest 
in Declamation by Grammar School Students 
for Gold Medal, in Forensic Hall. 

SATURDAY, JULY 31 ST. 

8 P. M.— -Anniversary Exercises of Sigma Pi Literary 
Society, in Forensic Hall. 

SUNDAY, AUGUST 1ST. 

11 A. M. — Morning Service; Commencement Sermon by 
the Rev. Chauncey C. Williams, of Augusta, Ga., 
in St. Augustine's Chapel. 

MONDAY, AUGUST 2nd. 

8 P. M. — Contest in Oratory between the Pi Omega and 

Sigma Epsilon Literary Societies, in Forensic 
Hall. 

TUESDAY, AUGUST 3RD. 

9 A. M. Alumni Meeting in Thompson Hall. 



8 P. M — Address before the Pi Omega and Sigma Ep- 
silon Literary Societies by the Rev. Dr. B. M. 
Palmer, of New Orleans. 

WEDNESDAY, AUGUST 4th. 

11 A. M. — Special Service; Commencement Oration by 
Gov. J. Proctor Knott, of Kentucky, in St. Au- 
gustine's Chapel. 
8 P. M. — Literary Exercises of Alumni Association. 
Orator: W. C. MeGowan of South Carolina; Es- 
sayist: T. K. Jones, of Alabama— in Forensic 
Hall. 

THURSDAY, AUGUST 5TH.— COMMENCEMENT DAY. 

11 A.M. -St Augustine's Chapel: 

I The order of Procession. 

1. Cadet Corps. 

2. Choir. 

3. Gownsmen. 

4. Candidates for Degrees. 

5. Candidates lor Diplomas. 

6. Untitled Alumni. 

7. Titled Alumni. 

8. Faculty. 

9. Yice-Chaucellor. 

10. Lay Trustees. 

11. Clergy. 

12. Clerical Members of the Board of Trus- 

tees. 

13. Bishops. 

14. Chancellor. 

The Procession will enter the Chapel at the 
West Door. 
II. The Special Service. 
III. Latin Salutatory, by A. H. Dashiell, of Tex. 
IT. Spanish Oration, by P. F Green, of Miss. 



V. German Oration, by W. X. Guthrie, Scotland. 
VI. English Oration, by W. R Thompson, jr., La. 
VII. Delivery of Diplomas, by the Chancellor. 
VIII. Conferring of Degrees by the Chancellor. 
Civil Engineer. 
Bachelor or Science. 
Bachelor of Letters. 
Bachelor of Arts. 
Master of Arts. 
IX. Announcement of Honorary Degrees by the 

Chancellor. 
X. Announcement of Grammar School Medals 

and Prizes by the Registrar. 
XI. Award of Medals ; 

Kentucky Medal for Greek. 
Master's Medal for Latin. 
Mrs. Kuggles Wright Medal for French 
Harry Hodgson Medal for German. 
Yice-Chancellor's Medal for Catechism. 
XII. Conclusion of Special Service, and Reces- 
sional. 
The Procession will return in order of en- 
trance. 
3 P. M.-- Salute by Sewanee Light Artillery. 
8 P. M.— Commencement Hop, in Forensic Hall. 



UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH PRESS. 



$rati£r for tt)e Hnbersttg of tl)e 
dotttt). 

Almighty God, whose blessed Son Jesus sat 
humbly in the midst of the doctors, both hear- 
ing them and asking them questions, grant us, 
Thy servants, both aptness to teach and wil- 
lingness to learn. Enlighten our souls, direct 
our wills, and purify our hearts. Send down 
thy blessings, temporal and spiritual, upon this 
University. Keward all who have done us 
good, and pardon all those who have done or 
wish us evil, and give them repentance and 
better minds. Look mercifully upon us, 
Lord, from Heaven, and bless us, that we obey- 
ing Thy will, and always being in safety under 
Thy protection, may abide in Thy love unto 
our lives' end; through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 



LIBRARY OF .CONGRESS t 



0283402307 



